Ravishment University
LITERATURE: Tales of Ravishment, Fantasy Rape Stories, BDSM and other erotic visions => Literature => Gang Rape => Topic started by: Traveller on March 05, 2014, 02:29:28 PM
-
Caught Red Handed
Three young criminals with a plan
The three youngsters were from the eastern city suburbs and were out on a new break-in job. A school. The youngest, Ken, in his late teens, had attended this school just a few years ago. He had been the one to suggest that they choose this particular one as the next target after the success at the other countryside school last month. The west-side gang that bought the loot from them wanted more, and the guys were in need of more cash. Ken had told Ivan – their early-twenties leader – that the school was always empty just after around 9 pm and that the automatic alarm used to go on only at 10.30. He and their companion Ronny – between them in age – had agreed, and they checked a couple of nights that the school did indeed empty just after nine. Tonight, they had driven up close to the school in this proper and mostly religious neighborhood, parked, and now observed it from their black dirty old Chevy van. Most lights in the building had gone out as the last person - a woman seemingly in her thirties or forties – had left through the main entrance and was driving away.
“Oh – I almost wish that aunt had stayed back!” Ivan had gotten aroused as always when he saw a female maybe rapeworthy. “Cleaning lady?”
“No. Teacher!” Ken had corrected. “Maybe the headmaster now.” The others hummed in appreciation.
“I took her once.” Ken continued, to the laughter of the older comrades. “No - I did! Winter a few years ago!” Ken hissed. “I tackled her for fun out in the backside schoolyard in the snow.” The others grunted for more. “Those thin bare legs in high-heeled boots under that short coat that day… and knowing that she had an even shorter skirt underneath – I just had to take her!” The others cheered silently. “I took her by surprise from behind and got a good long hard grip of her pussy under that skirt! Stuck in the deep snow under me she was! Man, she was hysterical! Kicking like mad and whining like a school-girl while I took her!”
“She the one who scratched you up?”
“No, she wore gloves, haha!”
“Report you?”
“No – too ashamed. Or afraid. She ran off whimpering as soon as I let her go, and never even looked at me again my remaining year at school.”
“You fucking little bastard, hehe…” Ronny snickered. They knew little Ken had grown up to become a mean bastard doing worse things later.
“Lucky lady she wasn’t a few minutes later!”
“Yeah, damn you, Ken, how am I to rob the school with this hard-on now, hehe?”
They had all laughed viciously as they had seen the woman drive hastily off, as if she knew there was danger luring in the dark somewhere. Soon after Ivan had started the van and let it glide silently in through the gate, past the main entrance, and around and behind the school, stopping at the rear basement entrance. They had waited a minute, then gotten out and to work on the lock of the door. Well inside, the alarm hadn’t sounded, as expected, and they had started to search the rooms they had planned to plunder.
-
Gazelles are to be hunted by lions, arent they .... Looking forward to it !
-
Caught…?
The three guys had carried the goods they had taken from the music room, teachers’ room and computer room through the corridors and stacked it all in the entrance hall. Computers, amps, speakers, and a few phones, even a couple of wallets and a purse. Now they were almost done getting it down the stairs to the basement and the door to the backyard where their van was. They were excited that the catch was so good and that it had been so easy. Exactly like planned. There was still plenty of time till the alarm would come on.
Suddenly the headlights of a car flooded the schoolyard area outside the main entrance. “Fuck!” The boys ran to the nearest hiding place – Ken and Ivan down the stairway, while Ronny was too far away from the stairs and chose to go behind the nearest half-open door blade. It was just in time – as they hid, the headlights swept over the glass doors and into the hallway. And stopped.
“Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” Ivan hissed.
“Police?!”
“Or just that teacher bitch coming back?” Ken made a face and a grunting sound reflecting the dilemma of whether that was good or bad.
The headlights went off quickly, and the boys heard light steps from at least two persons and some female voices giggling. Ok, neither that teacher nor police. Seconds after, keys were turning in the lock and someone were on their way in.
Ronny had no choice than to stay where he was, stiff and still as a statue, with hammering heart, just hoping that no-one spotted him in the darkness behind the door. Or the gear still stacked at one wall in the half dark hallway. He did not dare to peek, but from the light steps and clicks of heels, he figured they were all females, maybe two or three. He was surprised that they didn’t go into the corridor, but instead headed towards the stairs down to the basement. Once they had passed him, he peeked out. He jumped by one of them still just a few feet from him studying and trying to operate the alarm panel in the hallway. She didn’t discover him. It was a tall young woman in high heeled shoes and long slender legs visible under a short coat not covering more than halfway down her thighs. The tension and fear of being revealed was getting mixed with a rush of arousal of the thought of fighting and overpowering the sheer beauty. He saw the backs of two more women hurrying down the stairs and disappearing. Soon after, the one at the alarm walked calmly down the same way. He saw the word “off” shine in red on the panel. She had switched off the alarm system. Must be one of the other teachers, he thought.
Ivan and Ken had stayed halfway down the stairs. As soon as they saw someone come in, they went further down. As they heard steps approaching fast, they ran in under the staircase and hid there. Two women came running down the steps just above their heads. The giggling females continued into the restrooms and switched on some lights in there. The boys remained frozen, as they heard someone on clicking heels still upstairs. A third woman eventually came down, calmly. Slow enough that they could see the naked thin ankles on high heels in the openings between the granite steps of the staircase. They stretched to look up her skirt, but with little luck except that the legs seemed endless.
The woman remained at the floor near the base of the staircase, obviously waiting while the two others had gone to pee. The boys held their breath, while enjoying the full view of her from their hiding. She was absolutely super hot. The stripe of light from the restrooms put her in profile. She was a tall one, with long slender legs on high heeled pumps. Straps emphasized her thin ankles and that she was dressed up for an occasion. The short coat covered about half of her thighs, but when she walked slowly around, the unbuttoned front revealed an even shorter dress hem. They didn’t see her face clearly, but what they saw looked perfect. She had a hairdo by a cute white bow attached to a clasp, revealing a long thin neck. Gems sparkled like diamonds in her ear jewelry. Ivan’s heart hammered and blood pumped through his head and cock. He and Ken looked at each other. No need for words. They both knew. They could stay hidden and perhaps not be discovered, and get away with the burglary. Or take her. And the two others. One chick each. This chance would never come again.
---
Made it…!
Well inside the school, Lillian and Winnie had hurried towards the stairs to the basement, where the nearest toilets were. Lillian noticed a pile of things along a wall, but had no time to think further of it. Christine came after them, locked the entrance doors, and stopped at the alarm control. She was not sure in what state it was - on or off or on timer - but she took no chance and simply switched it manually to Off, so that it would not start by the timer. No need to have the fire department or police coming, she thought and smiled, happy to remember the procedure and code and seeing the “Off” message come on in red. Then she strolled after the others downstairs. Not that she needed to go down there, but she felt a little on display in the dim light from the emergency lamps for anyone in the darkness outside. Not that there would be any. Good reason anyway to not put on any more lights. She smiled again of all these silly thoughts as she walked one step at the time down the stairs.
Inside the restrooms, on the other hand, Winnie had lit it up, and were using one closet while Lillian took one next to it. They giggled happily through the locker wall about both of them making it in time, but just barely, and that the need to go was maybe contagious. The talking also helped hide the embarrassing trickling sounds into the toilets.
Outside, Christine took some increasingly impatient steps – the sound of her heels echoed in the empty hallway, mixed with the laughter and talking from the toilets. She suddenly came to think about the shadow she thought she had seen inside the hallway when they arrived. She had forgotten to check closer in the rush of the two others. Thinking back – was she sure there were nobody upstairs? And what were the things stacked along the wall down here? She would ask Lillian once she came out.
The sneaking worries made her stop. She stood silent and listened.
She froze and the hair in her neck raised as she heard something from under the stairs! Staring into the darkness there she saw contours of something. And it moved! She gasped and her heart almost stopped, then started hammering fast and hard. Her knees and ankles went numb and started shaking. She wanted to flee, but couldn’t take another step.
Think! she thought. If the one under there is hiding, he – or they - are more afraid than I am! Than we are! She realized that the size and movements of that under there could indicate it was more than one. She remembered again the shadow she had seen in the hallway as they arrived. Come on girls! She remained still while her heart pumped loudly and her chest heaved. She begged that the ones under the stairs would not hear and understand that she had discovered them. That they would be some naughty pupils or burglars who wanted just that she and her friends would simply disappear. She managed to take one step towards the rest rooms. Then she hesitated – it would be better to actually start moving towards and up the stairs. God, she wanted to get out! But to approach the stairs and walk in her short dress just over the faces of those hiding – whatever kid of bastards they were – was revolting. Before she got to it, Winnie and Lillian were coming out – laughing and giggling.
The opening of the door to the restrooms lit up the basement hallway for a second, till Lillian shut it off with the light switch. She switched it immediately back on from what she had seen. Something was wrong! Firstly, she saw the face of Christine. The usually confident and happy girl looked as if she had seen a ghost – eyes and mouth open, stiff posture. Moreover, there was a pile of electronics up against the wall next to the backdoor out. Similar to the one she had seen upstairs. When now the lights went back on, her eyes scanned the room, and she jumped and let out a loud gasp as she saw two pairs of eyes between the steps of the staircase.
-
great stuff. Looking forward to the next developments
-
Can't wait to read more!
-
Power game
Ivan had seen on the tall girl that she had spotted them or at least was alarmed. Her legs had gotten stiff and were shaking when she tried to move, and the heavy breathing revealed the shock she was in, and it made his arousal explode in him. But before he got around to jump at her, the two other women came out from the restrooms, and within seconds the boys knew they had been revealed, with no point of hiding any more anyway.
The two – big Ivan and little Ken – stepped out from underneath the stairs. No word was said, no sound, except the gasps from the three startled young women as they jumped back. The tension in the room was electric.
The women were scared, but they all felt that the two youngsters were also troubled and guilty of something. Burglary of the piled-up electronics seemed obvious. And it was their duty – especially Lillian’s as the most senior teacher – to put a stop to it. But as the boys had come forward, the women had still instinctively backed off another two steps, allowing the boys to come in front of the way up the stairs. Lillian therefore hesitated and spoke less sternly than she first intended.
“Who…W…what… are you doing here?”
Ivan heard immediately how fragile her voice was, and it fired him up. “You’ll find out soon enough, lady!” He looked her down and up and smiled. “But I’d rather hear first what you girls are doing here yourself?”
Lillian was baffled to gaping silence by his frisk response. Winnie on her side was already getting more nervous and jumped in and responded like the good girl she was: “We only needed to use the washrooms…”
Ivan loved the girly thin voice and naively innocent tone of the seemingly youngest cutie. “Oh, I see…” he smirked and looked her over too, down to her short dress hem.
“We are teachers here!” Christine interrupted in more of an irritated tone, despite the tension. No need to make excuses to these cheeky boys, she thought. “Who are you!?”
“We are just out to check that the school is OK for the night” smiled Ivan and looked the tall beauty over. “And maybe some adventure!” He dwelled at her long gorgeous legs. “So, teachers, huh?”
Winnie nodded and confirmed with a nervous smile. Lillian was too undecided to say anything, and it was Christine who kept the lead. The guy was just a bit taller than her on her heels, and seemingly younger, so his demeaning language and disgusting eyes made her more angry than scared. She had first decided to just get out of the basement at all cost, but now she couldn’t resist taking him down – he was after all alone, except for the kid comrade:
“Are those part of your so-called adventures?” she asked, pointing at the pile of electronics.
“Ha – well – what if they are?” Ivan leered of her nerve to ask about something like that in the midst of her obvious distress, as revealed by her voice and body language and heavy breath. “You think we’re here stealing stuff?” He took a step towards the other, more senior woman. “You girls gonna give us in?”
Lillian backed a step. “No, we…!” she started to answer, but thought twice and silenced.
“Nice if you try!” he teased, turning next to the youngest, smallest woman, the one with the thin voice, enjoying how also she stepped back.
Christine saw how the younger rascal enjoyed the big guy’s bad behavior and it made her even more upset. “Now, stop that!” She stamped her foot, and none of the boys could avoid noticing the wonderful quivering in her smooth slender thigh.
“We are teachers at this school!” She took her chance that they would be safe if they were just firm enough - three grown women against one badass youngster and a little teenager. “I suggest the two of you put those things back and we’ll consider to let you go!”
Ronny was still waiting in the shadows at the top of the stairs and realized that the women had not yet understood that he was there. He smiled as Ivan played the game out to the full, and stayed in hiding. He couldn't wait to surprise and catch the first of the leggy beauties who tried to run.
The silence was roaring after Christine's ultimatum. Ivan and Ken put up big eyes in joy and anticipation, ready to burst into laughter. “You’ll let us go?!” bawled Ivan finally. “On the contrary – we won’t go! And how do we know you are teachers? If you aren’t – we won’t let you go! We'll bust you for breaking in here!”
“Oh, don’t be ridiculous!” snarled Christine furiously, getting angrier but also more anxious to get out past their blockade of the stairs.
“And – if you are in fact teachers, we might still not want to let you go! Right, Kenny?”
Ken nodded. He had gotten horny as hell. These three pairs of half-naked legs were begging to be taken, and he wanted so badly to take them right now and get some teacher pussy.
The girls on their side were scared to silence for a second – Ivan’s words not to let them go were sinking in, although he couldn’t be serious…?
“And if we don’t let you go, what would we do with you…?” The women were too shocked to speak and just remained silent with gaping mouths, heaving for air, with hammering hearts and shaking knees.
“I would in that case in fact like to have myself some teacher kisses…” said Ivan and looked around, “… let’s see…”, getting as expected just rejection and disgust of the idea.
Except from Ken. “You know there’s a way to check if they’re teachers!” he interrupted.
Ivan laughed. “They’re really bad kissers?”
“Well, maybe, yeah, hehe…!” Ken laughed too. “No, I mean, teachers have white panties! At least the ones I’ve counted!”
Ivan laughed even more. More viciously now, impressed with how wickedly clever Ken was. “And now you wanna count these?”
Winnie and Lillian gasped while Ken confirmed.
“OK…no…No!” Christine broke in. “Now it is really time to go!” She was not going to let herself and her friends be caught up in this silly game.
“Well, we are not going!” said Ivan. “And neither are you! Until I have my kisses!”
“…and I have checked your panties!” Ken took a step towards the smallest and cutest woman. Winnie jumped away and held onto her coat hem. He followed, and she backed off while protesting with her thin girly voice “No…!” Her fright of having the boy’s hands up her short dress made her jump in panic, and she ended up backing into the big guy, who grabbed her by her arm. The big strong hand closed around her thin upper arm and the fabric of her coat sleeve and held her tight. She gasped and protested and kicked against the floor to get loose and tried to protect herself with her free arm against the young one who was coming for her.
The scene changed quickly from words to action as the boys had caught their first girl, forcing Christine and Lillian to come to Winnie’s rescue to put a stop to this before it got out of control.
-
Very imaginative story idea!
-
Can't get enough :D
-
Lust and panic
Christine rushed to help, cutting off Ken’s attempt to get to Winnie. The result was that Ken let the small girl to Ivan and instead grabbed Christine's arm - the boy got a good hold around the slender wrist of the tall woman. It was the first physical contact, and his strong grip surprised her.
“Let go, you little scoundrel!” she burst out. She pulled and twisted to get free, making her nearly lose foothold on her high heels.
“Haha, we’ll see about that…!” Ken loved it that the tall beauty scolded him making herself deserved to be taken. He made a couple of attempts to pull her into reach, but she managed to keep him at arm's length and back off of his advances.
“Let go, I said! Don’t make me hurt you!”
Ken laughed and squeezed harder around her wrist, starting to twist it around, making her gasp and clench her teeth as she resisted.
Meanwhile, Ivan played with Winnie. He grabbed her by her back and waist and pulled her up towards him.
“Nohh…” she gasped, “ let gohh…what are you d… !” She protested and pushed back, but with little effect of her feeble thin arms.
“A good bear hug for starters!” he grunted and used his arms and chest to fold her back till she feared it would break and squeeze the air out of her, making her whimper thinly.
“So, you wouldn’t let Kenny up your legs!” he teased, unaffected by Winnie kicking and fighting for air. “That’s wise, ‘cause Kenny is crazy about teacher panties! Just look at him!” He nodded to Christine who was struggling to stagger the horny youngster. “I think your tall friend is in trouble already…!?”
The girl was so skinny that she almost disappeared in Ivan’s arms, and he released the bear hold and slipped instead his hands to the small of her back, closed them around her tiny waist, and pressed her soft stomach rudely against his already big stiff cock.
Winnie got her breath back for her thin gasping protests while pushing on his wrists and forearms to release the painful hold and escape from being grinded against his hard groin.
“You’re better off with me, little girl,” Ivan smirked, “I only want my kiss!”
Winnie refused and struggled – having no intentions to suffer any kissing from the sick bastard.
He shifted his hands down to her buttocks. They fitted well into his big hands as he squeezed her up against his hard cock, almost lifting her from the floor. “Now, Miss, your arms around my neck and a little kiss, please!”
“No!...let go of me …!” she protested and pried on his hands behind her to stop his fingers from digging into her crotch under the hems of her coat and dress which were already hoisted far too high by his handling.
Christine was more worried about Winnie than herself - she knew how innocent Winnie was and how scared she would be now. “Let her be!” Christine commanded, while still struggling to get free from the annoying little rascal that kept her trapped by her wrist. “Lillian … help her!” she pleaded. Lillian had remained almost paralyzed and numb of shock of what was developing. “Run call the police! We’ll have these burglars arrested!” Christine hoped the threat that Lillian might escape and call for help would cool down the overly confident youngsters. “The phone is in the car!”
But Lillian knew the car keys were in Winnie's coat pocket. And worse, she had already seen the silhouette of a third male standing at the top of the stairs. "No…there's another one…!" she warned with a shivering voice.
Ronny had remained up there, waiting to see how things developed. If they had to make a run in order not to be caught with burglary there was no reason anyone should see him. But when he heard Ivan and Ken starting to challenge the women, and that the two comrades were getting the upper hand, he had come forward to peek at what was going on. He saw not only the tall slender beauty he had seen upstairs, but two more and equally attractive short-skirted high-heeled ones. For a moment more he stayed to act as a guard up there to prevent any of the women from escaping.
Christine didn't understand what Lillian meant and was getting frustrated of her passivity, while the aggressive horny little bastard was wearing herself out and soon would have her caught or on the floor if she couldn't break free or get help. “Lillian! He’s… they’re… bad! Come onhh…!” she pleaded, gasping from the struggle.
With hammering heart and knees like jelly, Lillian finally came to some kind of rescue. She tried to pull Ken's arm away from Christine. He pushed her away. This fired up some anger in her, and she kicked him. Her boot hit him in the hip but made little impact, except to make him more determined. He swung and twisted Christine's arm and made her bow and turn to avoid the pain, and suddenly he had her from behind - still with the grip of her wrist and a good hold now around her stomach. This was what she feared - even if she was taller than him he bent her backwards so she lost foothold and it kept her from collapsing in his hold, which would hinder an attempt to get up under her dress and between her legs. Now instead he held her up in a solid grip and she squirmed in panic. Ken turned her against the other woman, so that the kicking long legs of the woman he held formed the defense he needed against the other one.
"Let go, you moron!" Christine shouted, while she fought him with her free arm and tried to keep guard against the fondling she feared.
But despite the wonderful sensation of holding the panicking beauty and feeling and seeing her coat and dress slip upwards in his grip of her, her fighting and the older woman's increasingly determined interventions kept Ken from getting control of her. Eventually, she managed to kick against a wall, and pushed both him and herself backward out of balance. He landed painfully on the floor with the woman on top. He quickly got up into sitting position, still with an arm around her waist from behind. She was desperate to get up and away from his hands and hit him while she squirmed and twisted around in his lap. Lillian continued to kick him, and finally he had to let Christine slip out of his hold to protect himself against the hard toes of Lillian's boots.
"Hey! Hell! That hurt! Damn!" he cursed. "You'll regret that!" While the woman escaped, he tried to get hold of the boot of the other. He missed. But he got hold of her coat which she still had over her arm after the rest room visit. She took hold of the other end and resisted, and he let himself be pulled standing up. He still grimaced from the pain. "Oh, yeah, bitch, you'll fucking regret that!"
“Let go, you scum!” she shouted in anger and fear. What she regretted was that she hadn't put the coat on, and she didn't want to let it go, to be left in only this short dress. He pulled, and he was stronger and wilder than her, so she struggled to not get pulled out of balance.
Christine had gotten on her feet and ran towards the stairs. She should have helped Lillian, and the big guy was seriously bothering Winnie, but Christine felt the need to get out of there while she could and get help outside of the school, so she took the chance and made it up a few steps. She froze when she saw the dark silhouette up there, and only then she realized what Lillian had meant. Who was there? Was it someone who could help? She soon realized by the clothes and relatively short figure and his body language that this was a third member of the gang - he must have been up there all the time! She understood with horror why the youngsters had been so overly confident. He took a step down towards her. She froze - undetermined whether to talk him into reason or try to fight her way past him or flee back down.
-
Man, Man.. In my dreams, have waited long & can't wait any more!!
Want more of this story! Definitely :)
& pls stop torturing with the wait :)
-
VERY GOOD STORY....PLEASE.......STRIP THEM SLOOOOOOOOWLY ::)
-
Can't wait for more. Great story so far!
-
Ivan plays with Winnie
In the meantime, Ivan was playfully chasing the mouth of the girl he had taken, but Winnie turned her face back and away and escaped his attempts to kiss her. He laughed and then plunged his face down and took kisses from her neck and ear while holding her by her ass. He tried again to catch her mouth, but she writhed and fought and escaped again, disgusted by his sleazy hunger for her.
“Let go you… devil!” she burst out.
“Hehe, you’re a little… hard to get!” he laughed. Instead of enforcing the kiss with his hands, he had become so hungry for her squirming body that he instead scooped her up in his arms. She was so light that her legs flew high.
“Nhhiiiihhh….!” She whined and kicked to get free, but quickly concentrated on trying to hold her dress and coat covering her thighs and butt. “Nohh… my dress…!”
“Haha, afraid for your goodies?” he leered and dug his fingers into her side and into the thigh he held her by. “Yeah, hehe, let’s have some fun!” he chuckled when she kicked and wriggled from the hard intrusive takes.
“Ihhghh… Nohhh… pleashhgghh…let m…ihh!” She tried to plead to be let down, but whined involuntarily by his tickling fingers even as shocked as she was. He laughed and enjoyed the sensation of the panicking squirming little beauty in his arm-hold and the smooth silky nylon in his hand around her struggling soft skinny thighs.
"Haha, lady, you're a little fighter, aren't you!" He threw her up in the air and caught her again, to make her scream again. "So you don't want to be kissed!?" He looked down into her shocked eyes. "Perhaps it'd be your first time?"
"No, please …" she pleaded. "Just let me down!...We'll leave and let you go!...Ihhh!" She whined as he dug his fingers into her again.
"Hahaha! Let us go!? You gotta be kidding, teach! You're funny, miss! But if you don't want to kiss, that's alright. I'll get my kiss! But for now you've got some hot legs, too!" He shifted his hold from under her knees further up on her thighs and moved his eyes demonstratively down to her dress hem. She protested and clenched her legs and pulled the coat down to cover more of her thighs. He threw her up again, and when she fell back he grabbed her outer arm and locked it, while her inner arm was stuck between their bodies. He swirled around and she whined. "Hey, guys, I've got myself a little teacher lamb chop here!"
"Looks good!" Ken cheered and peeked up the almost fully naked hosed legs of the poor young teacher Ivan manhandled, with dress and coat hems and white laces from her underskirt just barely covering her hips and butt. His own prey – the more grown woman - had given up her coat in order not to be pulled off her feet by the aggressive boy. Now Ken chased her calmly by simply walking after her - she had nowhere to go. "I have a good one here, too! My good old teacher! It's payback time, teach!" She was breathing heavily, as she backed off with her hands up as a guard, making small runs to escape each time he almost cornered her. "No!… Ken…!... Stop it! Don't.. !"
"Can I pass?" Christine asked the youngster above her in the staircase. She didn't want to be harsh and get into a fight with him. Perhaps he was more reasonable than the two others. But he remained silent and took another step down. "I need to pass! I need to go out!" she tried to reason. He came into the dim light of the lamps downstairs and she saw his face. He had a mean grin on, and his cold eyes were set on her legs. As he took yet another step she lost her nerve and backed one step down.
Ronny looked her long legs hungrily up and down. He hesitated to attack her - hoped that the up-nosed bitch would make the first move and try to get past him. Then she would have him up her skirts before she could gasp! “Yeah – why don’t you try!” he teased.
Her heart sank. Christine saw and heard how her friends were being harassed and saw little hope of being able to escape from the creepy guy now seemingly determined to take her.
"OK. OK! You'll have your kiss!" she said aloud with sternly shaking voice, addressed at the big guy.
-
Christine volunteers
Christine thought that sacrificing herself would be better than having terrified innocent little Winnie taken by these animals. Besides it might save herself from the attack of the one in the stairs. Ivan stopped playing with the girl in his arms, but kept her as he turned to Christine. Winnie expected to be sat down, but as she wasn't, she continued to struggle, still at no avail. Otherwise it was suddenly dead silent after Christine’s unexpected announcement.
“You’ll have your kiss!” she repeated. “Let her down!”
"You want to be kissed!?" Ivan finally burst out while effortlessly holding and like neglecting the wriggling little cutie in his arms.
Christine was blushing red – scared and furious at the same time, nodded almost unnoticeably, making a “Yes” movement with her half open mouth.
"By whom?" he tormented her.
"Let her down!" she said and pointed to Winnie, to distract from the question. “Please! Now!”
He took a harder hold around his catch while neglecting the pledge of the tall one and staring her down. "You want me to kiss you?"
"No…! I mean… but I'll do it, and then we'll get this over with! Let her down!!"
Ivan would have been happy enough right now to keep the little one, and let Ronny take the tall girl. But he could not resist the offer. Of her humiliation.
“OK!” he smirked. He threw the young woman from his arms up over his shoulder, making her whine, and took hold of her thighs and buttocks across the hem of Winnie’s coat. “I’ll let her down alright” he grinned and started to let her slide down, slowly, inch by inch.
"No..!" Winnie protested with her thin girly voice. “Stop it….!” She struggled and tried to climb and stay up on his shoulder to prevent her skirts from being pulled up. “Get your filthy hands off me, you…!”
“Hehe, but I like your pins!” Ivan brawled and pulled her downwards, letting himself and the other boys enjoy her kicking skinny legs and naked smooth thighs and the ample white laces of her exposed slip.
“You bastard!” Christine raged to see the man’s greedy big hands up over the innocently girly underwear of Winnie’s exposed butt, and rushed to attack him and tried to pull his hands off her and get her out of his arms. “Let go of her I said!”
Ivan laughed and turned away, with his back to her. But Christine hung on to his arm and was swung after, and as soon as she got foothold back she continued to pull and rip. "Let her go, I said, you bastard…!"
Winnie squirmed and kicked and tugged on him also, now to get down at any cost, and with Christine’s help managed to slip down out of his arms. She stumbled out on the floor and covered herself while getting her clothes swiftly down and in order.
“…you what!?” Ivan had caught Christine by the wrist during the battle and held her fast. She pulled to get free, but was stuck. “What’d you call me?” She didn’t answer and tried to turn away while he looked her over as he pleased. “A bastard!?”
“You deserve it, you…! You deserved it!” She hoped he would calm down.
“So what’s your name, miss?”
“Christine” she answered sourly after a second’s hesitation.
“Wow – that’s beautiful! Just like you!” He pulled her a little closer. “Don’t you want to know mine?”
She shook her head. “No…” She could not resist a demeaning tone. “…why on earth should I?”
"Alright, pretty Christine. Let’s just call me Bastard then. And see how it works. You've asked to be kissed by the Bastard!" He leered and looked her lustfully up and down.
She was utterly disgusted and tried to stay at arm's length distance. "Only if you let go of me!" she negotiated.
He laughed and waited a second. Then he pulled her closer. She tried to push away, but he ripped her another step closer and grabbed the small of her back and pulled her into a one-hand bear hug and forced her belly tight against his. She gasped and protested and pushed back with her free hand, but had to give in and let him hold her.
"So, you’re setting the terms!?" he teased up close, making her throw her face away from his bad breath. “That’s cute!” She fought to not show how he sickened her.
"Yes…" She tried to remain stern and calm and to make a distraction from his focus on her by checking the other girls. The youngest boy was kidding with Lillian - it was terrible to see the grown woman backing off, so easily cornered and afraid of the horny rascal. And cute Winnie - as soon as she was free from the big guy, she had been targeted by the mean looking guy who had come down from the stairs. He was walking after her - preventing her from getting to the stairs – laughing wickedly - seemingly just waiting for her to try an escape so that he could take her.
"…and you tell those boys right now to let my friends be!" required Christine.
Ivan laughed again. She was in no position to ask for anything, but he played along. "I think the ladies can take care of themselves!?” He looked around to check the situation, forcing Christine along as if he was dancing her. “Just make sure they stay put! We don’t want them to go home right now, do we…?” The boys snickered in agreement, and Ken made a roaring outburst towards Lillian, making her jump back and shout at him in fearful anger. “Hehe, yeah, we’ll keep them put!” he chuckled. “Yeah, but don’t take your time…” added Ronny and suddenly barked at Winnie, who shuddered and whined, to the amusement of the horny thugs. “… it’s hard to keep the claws off the sheep when they’re such lambs!”
Lillian and Winnie were shaken of the raw humor, and gaped while backing and struggling to remain composed, seeking towards each other for protection, but being kept apart by the watchdogs.
Ivan laughed too. “Watch me get a kiss from Christine here first… who claims she’s a teacher…" He forced her in harder. Her waist was slender and surprisingly soft for such a skinny girl, even through the coat. He let go of her wrist and grabbed her chin and forced her face up against his. He kissed her forcedly, but her lips were closed hard and she pushed back and got her face away.
“Noh…!” she gasped. “Stay away…!” She was stiff and resistive in his hold. “It’s enough! We go now!”
“No, damn it, lady, that’s no kiss!” he complained. He gave up on her unwilling head and took hold of her waist with both hands and locked them together. Damn, that waist was tiny and soft! His cock pressed rock hard against her stomach. “I want a real kiss!”
“No, I said! It’s enough! Let go!” She pushed on his chest and arms, but was stuck in his vice hard hand lock. “You’re hurting me!”
“You better keep your word!” he nagged. “I’m not letting you go until I have that kiss! A real one!” He felt she was about to give in. “The way I want it!”
“No, please…” she moaned over whatever he wanted next, and resisted harder again.
“With your hair down!
“No! No more of this nonsense!” She pushed on his arms and tried to hold her stomach back but it was helplessly overpowered by the bearhug. “No more!”
“I want it down!” he maintained. ”Let it down!” The command came with a colder voice and he increased his force on her waist.
“Niigh…” She moved her hands down to his wrists to try to release the pain, but she stood no chance and her resistance collapsed and her stomach softened and was pressed what felt like completely flat against his hard body. “Plsh…” she gasped, “… you’re hurting me… let goh… !”
Ivan was fired up by how she sank into him despite the struggle and by the sounds she made from the pain, but he managed to play it cool. “I have plenty of time…!”
Christine tried to hold on, but the pain was unbearable, and seeing and hearing her friends being bothered and humiliated by the youngsters, she realized she had to give in to get out. “OK, you sc…!” She let go of his wrists and raised both arms to release the clasp that held her hair up. She fumbled a bit since her fingers were shaky numb, and it was utterly degrading to expose herself so defenselessly with her waist locked in his grip.
“Mmm…” he hummed satisfied and released the pressure a bit as she complied, but still let his fingers knead into and feel her soft flesh. He looked her little frame in his hands over, but even more chased her pretty face and escaping eyes as she worked. The girl got the clasp open, and her long shiny hair fell down all the way to her waist.
“Oh, yeah, that’s pretty!” Ivan pushed her off, holding her back just by an arm, "Wow, lady, you're such a Barbie-girl!” He pulled and swung her around on her heeled long stalks to make the hair flow. So did the coat and dress, flashing more of her thighs in shiny smooth sheer pantyhose. “Just got myself a pretty Barbie-girl!"
Christine was stunned to silence by his despicable nerve, and looked away to hide her disgust while she tried to pull her arm and herself free.
"Now, take off your coat and let’s have the real kiss!" Her coat was already short, but Ivan wanted it off to see and feel better what was underneath.
“No!” Christine froze from the thought of undressing. "I’m cold!" she lied and closed the open coat better around her with her free arm. “Let… go!” she protested and struggled to get free from his grip.
"I'll keep you warm, don't worry!" Ivan brawled and had no intentions of letting her go. Damn, she was hot the way she stepped around with the long hair framing her distressed beautiful face and flowing down her slender figure.
"Forget it!" she snarled. "I kept my word! Now, we'll leave, if you don't mind!" She struggled again to twist her arm free, again at no avail – she remained unsteady and helpless on her high heels in comparison with the big muscular bloke in his heavy boots, probably double her weight. "Let go of me! And all of you stop kidding!" she commanded directed at the two other boys, who were continuing to harass her seemingly helpless colleagues. “Stop this! Let us go!” She yanked harder at her arm, just to get demonstrated how easily he controlled her. “We’ll call the police!” she gasped, panting. “I mean it!”
“Haha, you’re cute when you’re angry!” Ivan laughed. “Cute ‘cause you don’t call the shots here. I do. And I asked you to take off your coat!” He suddenly twisted her wrist sharply. She cried out and was forced to rotate and hook halfway down not have it broken. "I mean it! I’ll rip and peel it off if I must. And if you resist I might be careless and break your poor arm!" he threatened and kept the tormenting twist of her arm. "I am just giving you the chance to do it yourself."
"Yes… yes…!" she cried - scared and willing now to say anything to escape from the painful vice hard hold that felt like breaking her arm.
"That's better!" He suddenly let go of her to have full view of the tall slender beauty undressing for him.
Christine backed off a couple of steps to a safer distance while supporting and stroking her aching arm. She managed to not sob, but panted from the struggle and pain. And now the humiliation of having to take off the coat in front of this filthy bastard and the other thugs. It was only the coat, but heaven knows, the dress underneath was not made to cover much or go unnoticed. It was a stand-and-walk dress to look good quite simply. Not a dress to get caught in in a situation like this. Her heart pounded like mad when she quickly wrapped the coat off her shoulders and down her arms. She got it off and kept it in front of the short dress hem to cover up at first.
“Good girl! Wow!” Ivan bathed his eyes in her amazingly perfect naked shoulders, before he moved his gaze down. “Let me see!”
Christine tried to look confident by moving the coat it to the side with a coquette gesture and letting him look her over, but his sickening grin to the sight of her little dress and exposed legs and shoulders and arms made her shake.
“Yeah… That’s pretty!” Ivan had great expectations and wasn't disappointed. She was so stunning in that dress that he got warm inside - a feeling he didn't usually have when he was about to take a girl. The dress just barely covered her treasures - revealing at least two thirds of her fantastic thighs. It was bell-shaped and draped its short wide hem incredibly well over her feminine hips. The other end of the dress was no less fantastic. It was shoulder-less and strapless - held up by cute puff sleeves at her long slender upper arms and by her perky breasts. Her shoulders and neck were completely bare – except for the golden neckless sparkling with little gemstones and her hair falling down her back. Naked tan flawless skin on a delicate frame. Perfect collar bones. It was the sexiest dress on the most beautiful woman Ivan had ever seen. It was hard to know what was going to be easiest and best - to flip that dress up or down. There was still something so classy and elegant and bashful about it all - the fabric, her stature, her movements - that it became even clearer to him that he wanted to take this one slowly. Make it one to remember.
"Yes, that’s very pretty!" he repeated.
“Tha… “ Christine put up a brave smile, but was cut off.
"I’m sure glad we caught you just tonight!” His grin turned colder. “Now, if you want to go home tonight, come pay your way!" He made a kissing grimace.
Christine boiled inside by his insinuation of her and the other teachers being the ones caught where they should not have been and having to “pay their way out” as he phrased it. It drove her to the edge of what she could take, and the bastard knew it! He leaned at the handrail post of the staircase - expecting her to come to him. She so intensely hated exactly that, and wanted equally intensely to escape past him and up the stairs. But she knew he would catch her before she’d be halfway and then he would have an excuse to manhandle her, like he had done Winnie. So she faced the inevitable and took the steps over to within his reach. To get kissed. In this dress. It made her sick, stiff, ready to hold back against any attempt to feel her up, shaking from fury and fear.
“Good girl!” Ivan smiled and grabbed her arms, pulled her closer, and scooped her in against himself with a hand around her back. The dress was wide, but the way it moved revealed her slender figure, and he lowered his hand and hungrily took hold also with the other hand around her waist. He leaned back on the post, and pulled her with him, so she had to support herself on him - without balance or control, unless she would part her legs on both sides of his, and she didn't.
“Relax, Christine… you’re shaking…” he leered to her face. “Don’t be afraid… you’ll do fine…” He kept her put with one hand while he took the coat away from her arm with the other. “Now, let me take this…”
“Well, no… I…” she mumbled, but taken by surprise she had to let go of it, to concentrate on pushing back. To her disappointment, he threw her coat away carelessly on the floor.
“What… don’t…!” She was about to protest – her expensive light gray-beige coat on the dirty floor! But she swallowed it – there were worse things to worry about. Her dress provided so little protection against his hands, she felt how his fingers burned through the thin fabric already when he filled his big hands with her petite frame, and let the short dress travel up with his takes. She instinctively put her hands on his arms to keep them under control and on her skirt to hold it down.
Ivan enjoyed the sensation of the waistband of the girl's pantyhose. He thought of how he would soon get to that and couldn't resist grinding her soft belly against his bulging groin where blood pumped hard and sweet in anticipation.
“Alright, teach. I’m ready. Are you?”
In her naivety, Christine hadn't noticed the hard bulge on his pants, but now she suddenly felt it. She blushed and her heart hammered blood through her shocked brain. She turned her head to avoid looking down at it or at him. She tried to push away from the unwelcome contact, but her awkward position and his hard hold around her lower back ensured she was stuck unless she started fighting for real.
Before she got that far, he took advantage of her unbalance, grabbed her chin with one hand and her neck with the other, held her tight and kissed her again. This caught her off guard in the middle of a gasp. She spit against his invading lips and hammered on him and squirmed to get away from it all. She got her lips closed and fought back for a long couple of seconds until he gave up. He kept holding her head tight for another few seconds – gazing coldly at her big shocked and hateful eyes. Despite not getting the kiss he wanted, he enjoyed her slender neck locked in his hands. Her petite frame heaved for air and her naked skinny shoulders and arms struggled to get her free.
"Fuck, lady… you’re so scared!" Ivan complained. "Don’t you like kissing?"
Christine was too shaken and didn’t know what to answer and tried to avoid his eyes.
Ivan looked at her with an evil smile of satisfaction of having her shaken and humiliated. But he wanted more. He released his hold but kept a grip around her neck and led her towards the stairs.
Christine followed compliantly at first - hoping to see the end of it all. Then she held back for a moment though. "Winnie, Lillian…come, let’s go now…!"
Ivan laughed and pushed her on.
"My coat…" she demanded and held back again and pointed at it.
Ivan ignored her and again pushed her on. "You don't need your coat quite yet, miss." Instead of walking her up the stairs, he sat down on the second step, spread his legs, and pulled her by her hips backwards in between his knees. She had no hold to prevent ending up being sat down on his left knee. She tried immediately to get up, but his firm hold with both hands on her hips kept her put. "There are a few things to sort out first!" he said calmly.
"No!” She made a stronger attempt to get up and free - stemming her high heels in the floor and pushing on his thigh and shoulder. “I’m tired of your stupid games!"
Ivan grunted happily to see her skinny arms and long legs struggle. She was back in furious and resistive mode - exactly what he wanted. "Easy.., easy now…not so fast!" he calmed her as if she was a wild filly. He still held her quite easily in place and jumped her a bit closer up his thigh. "I want you to put your hair back up!"
“No! You can’t be serious! I don’t want to do that now! Just le….” Christine complained, but was harshly hushed down.
"Hey…! Hey!! Listen: When you come home, you don't want anyone to see you've let your hair out fooling around in a place you weren’t supposed to be!" He took out and handed her the clasp he had taken and put in his pocket previously. “With someone who should have turned you in, but you kissed your way out of!”
“What…??!!” Christine couldn’t believe his nerve but was quickly cut off.
“Better have your hair in order!”
“No!” She tried to get up, but was held back. “I mean… let go!”
“Only when you’ve decided to be a good girl and look like one!”
"Alright, you…!" she snarled and took the clasp. "If it is so important! Let me up!" She tried to get up, but he had put both hands back on her hips and kept her on his thigh.
“Just remain seated” he laughed.
Christine hated his big hands around her waist, down her hips and touching her stomach and thighs - all as if he owned her. His filthy fingers burned through the dress and her underwear. But she was left with little choice, and it seemed that the least of evils was to give in and put her hair back in order - if that really meant he'd let them all go afterwards. But as she started to raise her arms to collect her hair, she realized how he just kept lying and manipulating her – exposing her slender upper body and leaving it in his filthy hands. As she complied, he moved his hands up a bit from her hips to her stretching stomach and waist.
“Hey, don’t…” she warned. But she continued to collect her hair, to get this nightmare over with.
Ivan loved every second of it. Her tits were lifted to perfection and begging to be cupped. He saw that it bothered her how he had such a good view of them and how near his hands were.
Christine was shaking, and just as she had collected all her hair, she fumbled and lost some of it, and had to start over. She almost whimpered of how desperate she was to break away or simply punch him in the face or stick the pin of the clasp into his eyes.
Ivan felt it and hardened his grip around her to prevent her from trying something. "Oh - that's too bad! Your hands are trembling, poor girl…!” he teased when the hair fell down again. “Don’t be nervous, baby! Just try again!" he encouraged her, condescendingly. “You can do it!”
She boiled, and bit her lip not to explode, but continued and tried to hide how her chest was heaving.
Just as she managed to collect her hair again and concentrating on that, he moved one hand comfortingly up her slender back and the other down to her thigh, to keep her put. “Yeahhh…”
She leaned forward to escape the hand up her back, and kept working on her hair instead of trying to remove his hand on her thigh as long as it remained on the skirt, well above the hem.
Ivan chased his hand up her back and enjoyed the almost unnoticeable gasp that escaped her as the hand reached the naked skin of her shoulder blades. “Oh, that’s nice…” he mumbled and sneaked the hand over her bare left shoulder and started cuddling it. It was incredibly skinny and yet soft. “Really nice….”
Christine shivered from the big hand closing around and kneading her, but put up a stiff smile with a little nod from his compliment, and kept working to collect her hair in the clasp.
He snickered when he understood that she thought he complimented the hair, while he continued admiring and exploring the perfect skin of her gorgeous features up of the strapless dress. “Perfect…” he grunted as his hand slid over to her now fully exposed neck, and encircled it, from behind. “Keep working on it…”
Christine swallowed, humiliated by his condescending grip around her neck. Her hands trembled even more and were clumsy and slow.
“…I want every strand of hair off this swan neck!” he continued, loving her distress, letting his hand slide further up to the thinner part of the neck. He couldn’t believe how long and slender that neck was. He closed his fingers well more than halfway around it and rubbed and massaged the flawless skin. “Good girl…!” he smiled, “I’ve decided I like your hair best up this way after all!”
“Thanks…” Christine finished the hairdo and lowered her arms, uncertain at first what to do with the big thug’s hand around her neck. “Please…. let go now…” she tried.
“Not quit yet… ” he mumbled and kept his grip.
She tried something else, pushing on his right arm to get his hand away from her thigh, so that she could get off his lap. He let her push his hand away, but instead slid it down to halfway over the hem onto the bare nylon, and closed it over her slim thigh. She gasped and pressed her knees together and tried to get up forwards, but he held her back by her thigh and the neck grip.
“Look at those cute knees!” Ivan was drawn to her clenching little knee caps, so incredibly pointed and pretty the way she supported her legs forward against the floor. “Can I cuddle them?”
“No, please….” she pleaded. “don’t…!” But being held back by the neck she could do little to stop his hand when it moved it down to her knee.
Ivan ignored her disproval and took the little knee cap between two fingers. He cuddled it through the thin sheer nylon while she gaped and couldn’t hold back her gasps from the intense feeling and humiliation, making his cock harden in sweet pleasure. “Good, right?” he smirked.
“Nohh… stop it pleashh…” Christine protested, only to have him laugh and widen his hand to cover the entire knee. He started fondling it, and it was even more intense, and Christine tried her best to bend forward and push his hand away. He let her succeed, and held the hand at a distance, but then suddenly grabbed the other knee, making her protest again and him laugh. Now he now held on to it despite her continued struggles to free herself.
“Let’s have the kiss then!”
-
the author is toying with us just like ivan is toying with christine.... i have to say it was torturous but now i am starting to enjoy it. bring it on some more! as a guy this is the first time i enjoy being teased.
also author, i always imagined christine to be blonde so she will stay that way in my mind if thats okay.
-
Yes, the story is a tease, isn't it. Good that there are at least two of us who like that, then.
Lillian and Winnie are based on real characters, so pretty fixed in my mind.
But Christine is a dream girl that I haven't yet met, so she can be anything you dream of. Blond if need be. But in my mind she has long straight shiny silky black hair, and otherwise just simply perfect ;D
T
-
she is perfect indeed!
as for winnie and lillian, are they real life teachers or not related to school at all?
-
Don't want to say too much, just leaving it to the story, where they are like a teacher and a new substitute teacher - fresh out of first year of university. Both from rather conservative strict backgrounds...
-
I, LIKE OTHERs, AWAIT MORE. MAKE IT SLOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOW ;D
-
Getting serious
While Ivan had been busy teasing and chasing his kiss from the tall beauty Christine, young Ken had been keeping his former teacher Lillian trapped.
And Ronny had come all the way down the stairs and shifted focus to the smallest of the women, Winnie, just free from Ivan's manhandling. Ronny knew his job now was to ensure she or no-one else escaped while Ivan was having his fun. He longed to set his fingers in the pretty thing, Winnie, lovely dressed up like an innocent young girl, in a short cute coat and obviously something even shorter underneath. Her high heeled half-height boots emphasized her slender pins, flawless in pantyhose. Her long wavy hair flowed girlishly to her waist - even with a cute ribbon to decorate and collect some of it.
Nothing had been agreed between the boys - Ivan had taken a lead and could have his fun now that Christine had volunteered to be the kissing game victim. But the two younger boys didn't know exactly how to expect this adventure to develop. They wanted to frolic in the once-in-a-lifetime chance of having caught such incredible beauties. But they didn't know if it was too good to be true or really happening. Ivan balanced along a fine line with the tall one, but Ronny didn't know if it was to end with having just some fun with these chicks, or if they were to actually assault them seriously. Grope them. Or strip them. And fuck them. Rape them, that is, if necessary. Hopefully.
Ronny hoped that the little one would try to escape - then he had an immediate excuse to tackle and grab her and wrestle her to the floor and then who knows what. But she just jumped like a scared mouse away from him as he walked after her. That a woman probably a few years older than him was so terrified of him was very arousing. He loved the cat and mouse play. It is what changes the cat from a kitten to a cold vicious predator, and now a youngster into a raunchy attacker, without remorse for the terror of his victim. On the contrary - the fright in this young woman's eyes, breath, voice, and movements was fuel to his growingly evil mind. And cock.
“Hey, lady…” he whispered to not disturb Ivan “… wait… don’t be afraid… I’ll just…” He didn’t know what to say. And the timorous beauty told him to stay away and kept backing.
He got impatient – fuck, he wanted her so badly – Ivan had gotten dream girl Christine on his lap, and Ronny could not hold back much longer. He looked at Ken, who understood and agreed.
"Hey, Ivan, the deal was that we also get something here!?"
"Sorry, guys, hehe…” Ivan laughed. “…I got distracted by Christine here! Look at her! She’s so smart! She’s playing me around!" But he still had her by the neck, pulled her backwards, in place on his thigh by help of a hand over her knee, making her kick her calves forward to keep balance.
"Yeah - well - but we wanna have some fun too, right?"
"Sure, why don't you ask your ladies what the deal was? I don't remember exactly… I’m sure you remember, teach?" Christine was struggling to find ways to get herself out of his humiliating grip and showed clearly that she was not interested to answer. Not that he cared. He knew there was no way back for her and her friends. He allowed himself to admire her - to celebrate in advance his catch. Her back was so straight and very slim. But he realized that the reason she was so tall was more her long neck and long legs than her frame. Her frame was quite normal - even petite he thought. The same went for her hips and round little ass on his thigh. He could depict how deep his cock would invade her womb. His rock hard cock stretched against his pants aching to do exactly that – spear into this uptight beauty and rip her apart.
Christine pulled on his arm and thigh to come free, but with increasing fury had to give in. "It was only me!” she burst out. “Leave the others alone! I did my part of the dea… Aouh…!”
“Oh, you think so, hehe…” he laughed as he choked her neck harder.
“Let ghhh…!” She fought harder with both hands, tugging and pushing on him, and managed to get some air. “Winnie, Lillian - go upstairshh…! And you boyshh… stop kiddi… Nohhh…!!"
She was pushing forward to get out of Ivan’s grip and off of his lap to get up on her high heels, when he took hold under her knees and lifted her feet off the floor. That tilted her backwards and her arms flew up in the air for balance while he took a new grip of her neck as it fell back into his hand.
“Let go, you b… nohhghh…” she burst in protest against how he handled her and the choking pain.
“Hehe…” he laughed and swung her legs over his right thigh, held them down, and spread his knees wider, thereby pulling her ass halfway down between them. “…that’s better.” He quickly leaned over her, moved the hand over to her throat and pushed her further down backwards to the left under him.
“Nohh…” She held on to his wrist and forearm and looked shocked up at him. “… I… don’t…”
He let his hands slide all the way around her thin neck. It was arousing how the soft flesh gave in and his grip gave full power over her head and let him steer her face as he pleased. “Now, pretty teacher, the kiss!”
She shook her head uselessly in his hold as he dove down on her and landed his open mouth over her closed lips. “Mmnnii…!” She whined her protests and drew air through her nose as she squirmed in his lap and tugged on his arm.
He made sure his nose and cheek obstructed her nostrils and forced his hand around and against her air pipe. It took only a few seconds till she ran out of air and involuntarily gaped to breath. He immediately invaded her lips and kissed her again, now more hungrily and passionately.
Christine was locked and choked and her squirming and kicking and pulling on his arm could not keep him from invading and abusing her mouth for a long number of seconds.
When he felt she was panicking, he retracted and looked triumphantly down at her. “That’s better!” He let her gasp half the air she needed, and then kissed her again, sticking his tongue into her and taking her neck harder. The softness of her thin throat in his hands drove his lust so wild and his dick so hard.
“Mmm, yeah, that’s good…!” He let her get air once again, but not enough, and he kissed her again when she gasped to breathe. He kept his choke-hold around her defenseless soft thin neck, and this time he kept on kissing her, deeper harder. The feeling of power over the terrified woman’s most vulnerable part, and of her panicking struggle pumped his cock.
Christine’s muffled whining protests increased in pitch and intensity through the unbearable eternity.
Finally, he let her be, to look down at her and enjoy how her shoulders and chest heaved beautifully as she gaspingly caught up her breath.
“Yeah… don’t you agree, baby?” He let go of her neck and laid the arm around her and pulled her into his armpit. At the same time he took a new hold over her knees to keep them put over his thigh.
She squirmed and kicked to try to get some hold to pull herself up off of him. "You bastard…!” she gasped, “What are you …don’t! Let me go!"
"Not so fast, teach!" he laughed. "If it was good, why such a hurry? We're not quite done yet!"
She pried on his arm and tried to push herself away. He calmly took her arm closest to him and forced it backwards and locked between them, then grabbed the wrist of her outer arm using the hand that held around her. By pulling her hard and deep into his armpit he thereby locked both her arms. She was stuck half sitting and half lying in his lap, and he still had one hand free. First he took her chin and neck, forced her head backwards, and dove down to kiss and munch her neck and throat.
“In fact not by far…” he purred into her ear.
"Iiihhh…Stop it…!" she whined and gasped and kicked and squirmed. She parted her legs to get one of them off his lap and onto the floor. He quickly moved his hand down onto her other knee and thigh nearest to him and held it back. His hand on her thigh immediately caused her to clench the legs back together.
He loved to feel and close his big hand around her pointed knee cap and up a bit on the slender, smooth thigh. "Now, this is how I want to have you!" he triumphed as he felt how the slender beauty fought and squirmed, but unable to get free or to stop him. Once she kept her legs together she was bound to remain in his lap, and he once again took her neck and kissed and sucked it deep and hard, driving her mad of the disgusting tickling invasion. Then he stopped her kicking again by placing the hand back on her nearest thigh, now halfway up, at the hem of her dress and deeper down on the inside.
"Noohh…! Stop…!" she protested, helplessly laid halfway back and stuck while his hand had access to her unprotected legs. "Please…no…please!" She pulled and tugged on his hand around her wrist, but her thin feeble arm was helplessly caught locked by the strong bastard.
Her struggles and gasping pleads obviously did nothing but fire him up more. He let his hand caress her thin soft thigh in big strokes over the fine sheer nylon. He moved up - in under her dress skirt - loving to see and feel the cute satin laces on the inside as he played around, pushing the fabric up and away.
Christine got more and more desperate, fearing that he would soon see her pretty underwear and grope her. She could not believe that could really be happening, but could not help clenching her thighs and knees instead of kicking and fighting as she knew she should.
Ivan forced his hand well down between her thighs, and his big strong palm made space for his exploring fingers despite her wiggling and clenching to stop him.
"Noh…, nohh..!" she gasped. "Help ...! Stop! No, please!" She didn't know whether she addressed her friends or the other boys – perhaps they after all had more sense than their big bad leader. "No..!! Don’t… I don’t want to…!" The young woman's pleading voice got thinner and more girly as she felt the dirty intruding fingers under her thighs and now only an inch from her crotch. The panicking anticipation of being touched there made her heave for breath. And no-one came to her rescue. She was locked vice-hard by his one arm, helpless to the intruding violation by the other.
Ivan took care to torment her, taking his time, enjoying the tall beauty's fear of being groped, the soft inner thighs of the clenching and struggling slender legs. Eventually he let the back of his fingers touch the underwear at her crotch.
“Iiihhgghh…nnnhhh…nhooohh!” She shook and gasped and squealed at the first contact.
Ivan loved the desperate wiggling of her fine little ass and hips in his lap. Once she was through the first spastic squirming and kicking, he let his index finger stroke lightly over her crack through the thin hose and panties.
“Noooohhh! Please, nooohh…! I don’t want thhh…! Let go…!” she pleaded.
"Oh, this is a fine little teacher pussy we got here!" he boasted to her face. Her breath was heavy and her cheeks hectic red from humiliation and the struggle. She fought hard, but she was getting exhausted and he managed to hold her under control while he took her.
Oh, God, she thought, as she helplessly had to endure his tickling and playing over her unprotected most sensitive parts. As much as she resented it, her struggling in his vice hard hold of her upper body and arms led to the first sweet sensation as his finger played past her clit. And he took another dive in to bite over and suck her neck and ear. God, no! she almost let out, as a new rush of tingling sensations radiated from his exploring fingers.
His greed grew and he soon forced his hand harder in between Christine's clenching thighs, folded it out and closed it over her entire crotch. His palm took her mound and his fingers sank harder in towards the softness of her pussy lips and opening.
“You bastard…!” she whined thinly, almost whimpering. “Noohh…!!”
The shock made her protests choke in her throat and left her with wide open mouth and eyes. She wriggled and winced, but his hold of her outer arm and lock on her upper body and other arm were impossible to break out of. And her legs were clenching to protect her crotch and not kicking to get free. Every time she parted her legs even an inch to make some resistance, the terrible hand dug deeper in and took a bigger hold of her crotch, and the fingers pressed harder through the thin nylons and silk against her sacred spot.
“Ihhh….hhh…noooo… please nooo hhhh” she gasped. Being taken harder avoided the sweetest excitations, but against her will spurred other, deeper sensations that her body responded to once the first tingling had been set off. The more she struggled to get out of it, the stronger were the waves from his kneading hand.
Ivan took the young teacher's pussy in big hard gropes, and enjoyed her desperate struggle to get free, with no remorse for her fear and despair. On the contrary, his power and her fighting and gasping and whimpering made blood pump hard and sweetly into his cock. He bit over and kissed her long thin neck hard and deep to add to his arousal and to her humiliation.
Christine heard sounds of struggle from the others and tried to look for what was happening with her friends, hoping they would be able to come to her rescue. But she was held laying halfway back and seeing mostly just the ceiling and the disgusting grin of the criminal bastard violating her. God, please don’t let this happen! she prayed as she felt her pussy softening for a second and giving in a little easier to the hand taking it. Don’t let this happen!
-
I'm loving this story please continue
-
Oh this is so teasing an so hot .. cant wait for more !
-
Ken and Miss Lillian learn the power of slapping
When Ken and Ronny saw and heard the tall beauty on Ivan’s lap start to struggle and plead and whine, they knew what the deal would be with the women they had caught.
Little Ken was focusing on his former teacher miss Lillian – seeing to it that she didn’t escape or come to the rescue of the one Ivan was having fun with. She was quite a bit taller than him on her heeled boots. But the behavior of the young bastard was enough to scare her from wanting to enter into more fighting with him. She didn’t dare to try to get past him to help Christine or to make it up the stairs. She feared the youngster only waited for an excuse to jump at her and maybe try to grope her. So she had just moved defensively around as he approached, making it clear that her fists and nails and boots would be used to keep him from any attempts.
“Stay away, Ken! I’ll scratch your eyes out!”
But the desire to take the scared teacher was growing stronger, fast. Up to now he had been holding the coat he had ripped from her. Now he threw it on the floor so as to emphasize her vulnerability. His eyes were fixed on the slender nylon-clad knees and thighs between her boots and the short elegant grey wool dress.
He suddenly made an outburst towards her, roaring to scare her. It worked - he was too fast and rough for her to stop him, and she turned away and tried to escape to the side. He caught her around the waist and utilized her momentum to let her turn until he had her solidly from behind. She instinctively got down to avoid being taken up under the dress. She managed to twist in the thug’s hold enough to get halfway out of his grip again. She tried to back out under his arms, but that put her at the right height for him to get an arm around her neck. She tried to rise and throw him off and almost succeeded. But he held on and when getting a new better foothold he fastened his grip with his short but strong arms around the woman’s long slender neck. He pulled her backwards, almost out of balance, but she twisted and once more remained on her feet. But now he got her bent and automatically did what he used to do with girls at school that he caught this way: He kept her down in a forward bent position with his body weight, keeping her neck tightly squeezed in the armpit of his right arm. The painful position kept her pinned – she couldn’t get up – she just had to remain standing bent, holding on to his arm with both hands to release the pressure around her neck.
Ken had never done this with a grown woman on heels. To his kind of surprise it worked equally well as on the girls in school. And he loved the power it gave and the humiliation it inflicted on her, his former teacher. With those girls in school he would usually rub or pull their hair so painfully that it made them cry and squirm and fight to get free. He could do that now. But he knew she was already so humiliated and in pain and lack of air that he just enjoyed walking her around a bit.
Lillian found herself stumbling helplessly at the will of the boy. “Ken..! Please…! Uh…let go!” she pleaded with muffled and choked words. “It hurts! I can’t breathe!” He just laughed and ignored her protests.
Ronny was intrigued by his friend’s attack and discourteous capture of the woman. He let his own victim be for a moment as Ken turned Lillian around to face him. Ronny took the woman’s chin and forced her face up to look at him. She resisted and shook her chin out of his hand. He took a new hold, and now a grip also of her hair with his other hand and bent her head painfully up. She whimpered. Oh, fuck, those sounds and those teary big beautiful green eyes sent signals straight to his brain and cock. Torment her! Make her cry! Stick it into her!
“Nice catch!” he complimented and gave her cheek a couple of light “friendly” slaps, that nevertheless made the unprepared woman whine and gasp. “She’s a pretty thing! For being so old!” He chuckled and let go of her hair and intended to round her to have some fun with her defenseless ass.
Lillian kept one of her hands protectively back at the dress hem. It covered her butt, but she feared what Ronny would do now. At the same moment, Ken took two steps over to Lillian’s coat on the floor, and bent down and picked it up. She was forced to follow, and whimpered from the extra pain. Now her short dress was unable to hide her white panties, and Ronny howled and positioned himself to help the dress up and claw her ass and pussy.
But he was distracted in the last moment. It was Ivan who shouted something to alarm him. Ronny looked around. “Fuck!”
Winnie had used the opportunity of both youngsters taking Lillian to run for the stairs. She thought it was the best way to help Lillian – eventually distracting the boys from her - and she had the car keys in her coat pocket and hoped to make it out.
“Fuck!” Ronny burst again when he realized that his girl had sneaked past Ivan who had been too busy with the tall girl. Ronny forgot the lady teacher Lillian’s inviting ass the same moment and went for the girlie teacher’s cute pins under dancing hems and laces on speedily clicking heels up the stairs instead.
Meanwhile Ken was busy spreading Lillian’s coat on the floor, disregarding her continued protests and sounds of pain as he bent her down with him. He laughed to himself, not exactly knowing why he put the coat there where he wanted to take her.
“Ken, don’t do th… ouchh… it hu…!” she protested and pleaded, gasping, shocked by the brutality of the boy.
He resolutely put his one leg behind hers and straightened her up and then pulled her backwards. She hooked on his leg and lost balance, and he easily threw her on the floor, more or less hitting the coat he had laid down. She shrieked thinly then moaned of pain as she landed hard on her back. The boy straddled her stomach before she knew what was happening. She quickly started squirming and kicking to get him off, but he kept her down by his weight, and kept her still with his knees. Her arms were free, but could little do. She tried to raise her hips to kick him off her, but then saw the big guy having Christine in his lap at the stairs peeking over at her. She saw how that big bastard took Christine’s long naked legs as he wanted, and she thought for a second how the world should not be like this – that innocent well-meaning ladies just dressed up for something cultural and nice should fall defenseless to criminal young thugs like these. She realized that her own dress was pulled far up leaving her legs almost completely naked. She stopped kicking and instead pulled her legs up halfway and clenched them together to cover up as best she could towards lustful gazes. She tried to reach her dress hem with her hands, but was obstructed by the legs and body and arms of the attacker on top of her.
Ken had fun riding her while she fought to get free. Then he had fun stopping her hands from getting anywhere, hitting them, holding them. He used what he knew from fighting in the streets and schoolyard.
“Ken… OK…. you win…” she tried, with begging eyes. “Please…”
“Yeah, teach… easy now…” he triumphed. As she got calmer and seemed to give up getting free, he started to play with her. First he let his hands rest behind his hips, letting his fingers find and stroke the nylon-clad naked thighs of the teacher up to the dress hem.
“No! Don’t….!” she protested and clenched her legs further. She tried to pull his arms away from there, but didn’t have much access that far and had to endure being fondled.
Ken moved his focus instead to what had just caught his eye. Her breasts were nicely collected between his thighs, squeezed up round and cute from her narrow frame. He slid an inch or two backward on her stomach to let her tits more free and to get better access. He snickered wickedly and let his hands move forward to rest on his inner thighs, just lightly touching the sides of her soft round boobies, close to the nipples which contours were barely recognizable through her bra and dress. He let his thumbs start stroking up and down, while he stared her out.
“Nohhh… don’t…” Lillian gasped of the sensation and protested, but didn’t know how to stop him – fighting his hands would only lead to more groping she thought, so she just kept her hands ready near his to stop him from taking more. But he did. His fingers stroked her breasts more intensively, while he had the nerve to keep staring at her in cold silence. “Please. Don’t…” she tried again, but only to trigger more lust from the boy, who started to let also her nipples be stroked by his thumbs. “Don’t!” she protested harder, now grabbing his thumbs to bend them away.
He let her push his hands up off her breasts. Then he shook her hands off his and grabbed both her tits with greedy hands before she managed to protect them. She squealed and again tried to get his hands away. He got irritated, but let her win. But when he for the second time freed his hands of hers and raised them to throw them again down at her, she misunderstood. She saw that the boy was getting irritated and impatient, and when he raised his hands – having the “friendly” cheek slap of the other boy fresh in mind from some minutes ago – she thought he was going to hit her. She threw her face away to the side and tried to protect herself with her hands, and whined in fright.
Ken was surprised, but the sudden power of the woman afraid of him hitting – or even just slapping her – was an instant arousal. He raised his right hand again. It had the same effect. The woman gasped and made a thin whine “Noh…!” and held her hands up. Ken smiled viciously and lowered his hand slowly and took her cheek and caressed it, down to her chin, stroked her as if to comfort her. It had the effect he anticipated – kept her in his spell, made her look up at him, or away, knowing that where he caressed her would be where he would slap her if he wanted to. And that she knew too.
“Now, Miss Lillian…That’s better!” he smirked, loving to feel her soft skin and the fine features of her beautiful, scared face. “Now, you’re going to be a good girl, right?”
Lillian was breathing heavily of the tension and fear, and wanted no more groping. “No… please!” she gasped and shook her face just barely in his hand.
He just looked at her and held her cheek, letting her understand there was no hope of him letting her be.
“Please…!” she repeated in whisper and fought the sobbing that was thickening in her throat.
Ken loved the twinkle in her pleading eyes. It was an enormous ego and hormone boost to have a beautiful grown woman under control like this. He knew now that when he lowered his hands to take her tits again she wouldn’t dare to resist. He did it and grabbed them both – one in each hand – and skipped the easy stroking this time. He squeezed and kneaded them hard directly and enjoyed how the shame and humiliation and pain beat the air out of her and almost choked her protests.
“Kehhh… nngghhoohh…!” She could not help grabbing his wrists to hold him back and kicked and wriggled to make it all stop.
He loved the fight to hold her down, the movements of her squirming slender body between his legs, and how it stimulated his cock. “Hehe, yeah… teach… “ he laughed, suddenly pinching her nipples.
“Ihhghh…!” She cried and it hurt her so bad even through the dress and bra that she dug her nails into his hands.
He responded from the pain and like automatic slapped her – not hard but hard enough.
She gasped and cried again and ended up whimpering with big shocked eyes while the young thug’s strong hands continued to take her soft breasts.
The kicking and the slap and the cries caught the attention of the other boys even if they were both busy with the two younger teachers. “Hey, Ken, yeah, that’s the way!” cheered Ivan. “Teach her the power of some good slapping!”
“And stuff that mouth of hers! She’s much too loud!”
-
I like this one :)
-
More.. more.. :P :emot_thedrool.gif:
-
Please continue this great story
-
Please go on :emot_thedrool.gif:
-
Are you going to finish this story?
-
Winnie almost escapes
Winnie was already at the top of the stairs before Ronny reached the first step. But he didn’t lose sight of the skinny legs running up there under the fluttering hems of her short dress and coat. He had to catch her before she escaped out of the building, and he had to quickly get her back downstairs and under control. The adrenaline and blood pumped him up to a hungry predator.
His fleeing prey was already short of breath from the shocking manhandling by the big guy Ivan a few minutes ago, and from the distress of staying out of reach of the young bastard that had started harassing her. And now from the threat of being taken. Having sprinted the stairs and realizing that the same bastard was more determined than ever, her heart raced and hammered hard in her chest, and she trembled and gasped of fear that she would not make it out.
Winnie arrived at the front doors, pulled an inner one open, and threw herself at the outer, fumbling desperately to unlock it to get it open. She whined as the boy burst through the door behind her and she knew he’d catch her unless she gave up the door. She escaped sideways and halfway through the next inner door heading back into the hallway. But he got hold of her coat and slowed her down.
“Nohh…!” she gasped and pulled herself loose as he was hit by the swinging door. And she ran. Without a plan, just the only way available, into the corridor on that ground floor. He was right behind her, and quickly catching up. She felt so terribly naked and unprotected in her short wide coat and dress and cried out in defiance already the moment before she was taken.
“Ouch… bitch…!” Ronny had cursed when she slipped out of his grip using the door against him, but now the slender beauty was out in the open – running on heeled boots and thin half naked legs just at arm’s length ahead of him. She made it to the entrance of the dimly lit corridor, but no longer.
He got another hold of her coat which again slowed her down and pulled her back out of balance. The next move went as automatic as if he had never done anything else in his entire life. His left hand continued around her waist and stomach and the right hand plunged in under her short coat hem, in and up between her smooth nyloned legs, from behind. Her scream went girly thin as he took a solid grip of the young woman’s ass and crotch.
“Oh, yeah… fuck…” he grunted while struggling to hold the desperately squirming and kicking girl. “…that’s good… teacher pussy…!” His fingers dug into the thin nylon and silk over her soft openings against the weight of her as she tried to fold and clench toward the floor. He managed to hold the skinny little woman up off the floor, allowing him to continue to molest her, and he even got her feet off the ground, making her kick into the air. He started to carry and drag her back, out of the corridor, into the hallway, and towards the stairs.
Winnie had never been taken like this before. In fact, not in any way. She was an absolute untouched virgin. She had imagined and feared what it would feel like, but the boy’s hard grope of her most private place came as an unimaginable shock.
“Niiih…!” she whined with her girly thin voice. She clenched around the invading hand and tried to push and pull and kick him off of her, but he was locked like a cleg vice hard to her waist and crotch. “Let go…! Please, noohh…no!”
Ronny was just more aroused by her whining protests. She was fighting, but not very efficiently, and she was lighter and skinnier than he had even imagined. Under the coat and dress there weren’t much muscles or anything – just a slender and soft girly body. He still had it tough keeping her under control and off the floor, but it was very rewarding. He loved the fight and to take her pussy and ass and hear and feel how it shocked and humiliated her. He was rock hard and couldn’t wait to rape this terrified beauty once he got her down the stairs and out of sight from the doors of the hallway. He thought it would be much better to rape this young woman than a schoolgirl.
Winnie was dragged across to the top of the stairs. The first paralyzing shock of having the boy’s hand taking her up her skirts was getting accompanied by a growing anger over what this young bastard had the nerve to do. But also by a panicking fear of realizing that just protesting and trying to protect herself and resist wasn’t enough. He still had his fingers violating her defenseless crotch and he was about to bring her back downstairs – undoubtedly intending to continue with doing even worse things to her if he succeeded. So she finally started to kick and writhe more fiercely.
Ronny laughed wickedly and roughened her with more force and took her harder. She cried even louder, and he moved his hand from her waist and put it over her mouth. “Oh shut up, bitch!...”
She managed to hit the handrail of the stairway with her boot, kicking them both sideways making him loose his grip of her crotch and allowing her to slide halfway down on the floor to protect herself.
“….fuck!...” he got angrier of her resistance, and kept his hold over her mouth, muffling her protests and cries. He grabbed her around her throat with his other arm, locked her head and pulled her halfway up and started to drag her down the stairs. She kicked but couldn’t find foothold, and had to try to hold herself up only by holding on to his arms.
“…OK…so you’re a fighter!” he growled while struggling with her on the way down. “…don’t like to have your precious teacher pussy taken, huh…?!” Her cries had changed into muffled protests. “…but just you wait, little lady! I’ll take you good!”
Winnie managed to pry his hand off her mouth. “Nooo…you basthhh…let gohh...!” she whined as she was dragged all the way down. “Please no…! I don’t want to!...” She feared what would happen as soon as he got her down there, so her protests were dissolving more and more into whimpering and he let her mouth be and concentrated on holding her by the neck and a wrist.
But the two other women’s protests had become more desperate as they realized that Winnie hadn’t managed to escape. “Let go of her! Nohh…!” Seeing their terrified friend being dragged back down like a rag doll by the youngster, it became increasingly clear that they were in danger of being raped by these thugs.
Ivan had been forced to take a break and let the pussy of his tall girl be, so she would stop squirming – otherwise he would soon cum by the stimulation from her wiggling bum against his hard groin in his lap. He let his hand rest on her naked thigh and loosened his grip around her upper body, but held her sitting back on his thigh as he watched Ronny pass them on the way down with his resisting catch.
“Let go of me!” Christine shouted. Now that she was no longer locked in his armpit she started boxing and pulling and prying to get out of Ivan’s hold. But Ivan managed to hold her back. “Take your hands off me!” She wanted to scream for help sharply to attract attention from anyone outside of the school, but she didn’t dare, fearing that the brutal bastard would hit her or silence her by other means. So she limited herself to her sternest protests. “Let her be!” she shouted at Ronny who held Winnie by the neck and a twisted arm that obviously caused her poor little friend a lot of pain.
And Lillian was getting hysterical: After Ken straddled on top of her was done molesting her tits more or less undisturbed under the threat of slapping her – he had become so horny from dominating the pretty woman that he took Ivan’s advice to stuff her mouth and started unbuckling his pants. She cried in horror and squirmed all she could, no longer most afraid he might slap her. The thought of having a cock up her face was revolting.
“Hey, Ken!” said Ivan. “Wait! Isn’t there somewhere inside here we can take them?” He nodded at the door opposite of the toilets. He knew it was taking a too high risk to rape the women here – their screams might be heard from the road. Ken got irritated – he almost had his stiff cock out – but he had to agree. “Yes, damn it, there is a hall inside there…Yes – it is perfect – thick walls and doors. No windows!”
Ivan got up, pushing the tall girl stumbling with him away from the stairs. “Stay put!” he commanded.
Suddenly free, Christine was still too shaken to do anything but follow that order – with hammering heart and heaving chest, she wanted to squat down to hide and protect her taken crotch, but she remained standing undetermined on numb legs and trembling knees. The humiliation and shame of having been reduced to a plaything by that brute – of being taken between her legs for as long as he had pleased – was flushing through her. She fought the tears and whimpering that pressed from within, and barely dared look up to see what was going on around her.
Meanwhile, Ivan was over at the door. It was locked. “Keys!!” he requested, but knew where to look. He first stepped over to Winnie and searched her coat pockets from behind her while Ronny held her by her wrists. He found the car keys and dangled them around her face.
“Keys of your car?” he asked into her hair. The terrified young woman just gaped.
“Yes or no!” She refused to answer. “I mean, is this the little bum that took the driver’s seat?” he mocked and took a grip up her ass with fingers halfway inside the hems of the coat and dress.
She shrieked and jumped. “Niih! ... I mean, yes…!” she admitted, thinly, to get free.
“Alright, hehe…” he snickered and reluctantly released his grip of the girl’s perky little buttocks in between her skirts and laces and let her be in Ronny’s control. He put the keys in his own pocket. Then he searched Christine’s coat on the floor.
That kept Christine’s brain busy enough for another few seconds that she still stood paralyzed and watched him swear at finding nothing.
Ivan moved over to Ken who had teacher Lillian on her back under him, halfway on her coat. Ivan took the opportunity to feel her exposed and defenseless pantyhosed thigh up with one hand while he searched for contents in the coat underneath. She protested and kicked and clenched wildly, but was stuck under Ken straddled over her upper body. Ivan found the keyring he was looking for.
“Haha, yes, it had to be the old school hag, didn’t it!” he burst a bit irritated of himself, giving her thigh a hard squeeze which made her whimper. “Giving so much responsibility to such a leggy tease, isn’t that a bit risky!?” he mocked her over Ken’s shoulder. He stood up and walked over to the door, noticing that Christine had taken a couple of steps towards the stairs.
“Don’t you even think of it, miss!” he warned. “I’ll catch you!” His voice was hard, and she winced and froze. He tried one key after the other, while continuing to harass the shuddering girl. “It’s too cold for you outside in that little dress! You’re much better kept warm by me, don’t you agree?”
Christine shuddered and gaped of his threatening and demeaning words, but it was so revolting to be humiliated like this by a young bastard that it sparked the fury she needed to start thinking again how to fight back or escape.
Meanwhile, Ivan found the right key and got the door opened. “OK – come on – all in here!” he commanded.
“No – don’t let them!” Christine tried to make her friends resist. “Fight now!” She knew it would be devastating to be taken into the combined gym and shelter hall – no-one would hear them in there. Suddenly, she attempted to run for the stairs, but on her heels she was too slow, and Ivan was there swiftly to stop her.
“I told you not to!” he shouted at her and caught her thin naked arm in a hard grip, pulled her down from the two steps she had reached, swung her around, dove under her and threw her high up over his shoulder.
She shrieked and immediately tried at the same time to make her short dress cover her butt while she kicked and pushed to get down, but both were futile. Ivan picked the women’s car keys up from his pocket and threw them at Ronny, who caught them in the air. At the same time, Ivan was there to take over Winnie from him, taking her by her irresistibly thin perfect little neck.
“Nnnogghh…” Winnie moaned of pain, half-choked, holding her hands defiantly just up and out.
Ivan grinned happily to feel how she submitted to his single-hand hold. “Ron, go drive their car behind the building, OK!?” Ron understood and ran upstairs. He didn’t want to miss a second of the action.
While holding tall Christine squirming over his shoulder by a solid grip around her struggling thighs, Ivan bent Winnie down forward, and force-walked her into the short corridor behind the door he had just unlocked.
“You’ll be here for quite a while!” he explained to his two captives, feisty Christine who was protesting loudly and kicking and fighting, and Winnie who was whimpering by the pain and fear from the big hand choking her defenseless soft neck.
“Hey, Ken! Get your old teach in here too!” Ivan shouted over his shoulder. “Time for class!”
Lillian was stiff with fear and breathing heavily as the youngster swore and got his pants buttoned back up and got up of her. It was like being saved by the bell, but only temporarily. She lifted herself a bit and pulled the dress down to cover more of her legs before she would attempt to get on her feet and think of how to not get overpowered by this punk again. But before she got that far, he grabbed her arm and pulled her over rough and hard, so that she ended face down. He put his knee in her waist and spine, brutally punching the air out of her, and while she gasped, he put a hand up between her thighs, under the dress. He knew this would make her instinctively reach behind her to protect herself. As she did he grabbed her wrist, and plunged it hard up along her back almost to her neck. She gasped in pain and froze, to not have her arm broken.
“Get up, teach!” he growled, aroused by the power he exerted over the whimpering woman. He pulled her arm, and Lillian could little do but comply, supporting herself with the free hand, getting her legs up under her and getting on her knees and then feet. She was shaking from humiliation and fear and anger, and her trembling heeled legs felt like jelly and could barely hold her. But the brutal little thug held her and twisted her arm so hard that she had no choice other than standing straight and stumbling forward where he directed her – in through the door after Ivan, who had her two poor younger colleagues.
“No, please, it hurts!” she begged. “Please, not in there! I don’t want to!” The sheer thought of what might happen in there made her resist desperately, to the limit of the pain she could take. “Nhhiii…. Leth…ghhh…!”
But Ken spared no force to move her – he wanted her so badly. He enjoyed her whimpering and whining, and was amazed how soft her arms and joints were and how that kept them from breaking.
-
i love this story so much. Please give us more Traveller
-
This wonderfull story desperately needs a new chapter !! PLEASE !
-
Catch and carry
Thrown over the big brute’s shoulder, Christine feared that having been forcedly petted and groped earlier had eventually caused a wet spot on her panties that even through the pantyhose would be visible or felt by his fingers, since he rudely held her with a firm hand around her upper thighs and butt under the pulled-up dress. The bastard made sure his thumb laid exactly at that spot of her crotch! This – and realizing that they were being taken to the shelter hall deeper into the basement – made her fight and struggle, causing the ape to swear and throw her further up. She whined and ended up hanging far down his back, with her exposed bum up and her long naked legs kicking in the air. The position and the struggle caused her tits to threaten to slide out of her strapless dress – it was designed to keep the two beauties up against gravity without a bra, but not from coming out when up-side down. So while using one hand to cling on and support herself and try to get free, she had to use the other more or less to hold her tits in place, making her easier to control for her capturer.
“Hehe, that’s better!” Ivan chuckled when he got her in a better hold and could concentrate on rubbing her soft pussy and controlling Winnie. He slowed almost to a halt to wait for Ken while he enjoyed his power over the two terrified pretty teachers.
As Christine was carried backwards into the dark corridor – only lit by the open door behind her – she saw Lillian being brutalized by the youngest rascal and forced to follow, while the third boy had hurried up the stairs to move their car so that no-one would understand they were held there. She understood that this might be the last chance the three women got against the two remaining youngsters before they would be trapped in the basement hall by all three.
“Lillian!” she shouted. “Fight! Bite that little idiot! Now!” She fought harder herself and got more difficult to hold, but the big brute managed, even with Winnie by the neck in his other hand.
“Oh shut your pretty face up, hehe…!” He uttered a deep laugh of satisfaction.
But Christine wouldn’t be silenced. “Don’t let them bring us in there!” she warned. “Please, Winnie! Lillian! Fight! Now!”
Lillian understood and decided to neglect the pain and simply throw herself at full strength and weight forward. She cried out as her twisted arm painfully broke free of the boy’s grip, but she managed to rotate and wrestle her way out of his other hand too. She backed away further into the corridor, with her defense up awaiting his attack. Now she would simply not allow the little bastard to take her! She was ready to punch and kick him to the floor and bite and scratch him badly if that was what was needed.
She didn’t have to wait for long. Ken was angry to have lost the grip of the woman and very determined to make her regret it.
“Stay away, you …” she hissed and swung her fists as he made a move towards her. “…you little…!” That made him mad, but he still managed to not hit her harder than necessary when he passed her guard and simply boxed her once in the belly. She was totally unprepared for that kind of thing and moaned and collapsed almost to the floor, looking at him with big shocked eyes as tears sprung out and she gasped for air. She tried to cry something in protest, but couldn’t. She fought to not end up on the floor under him again and managed to stay on her feet, but the fear of being boxed again made her back off, in the direction he wanted – further in towards the door to the shelter hall, after Ivan.
Even compliant little Winnie finally rioted against Ivan’s walking her by the hard neck-hold, as Christine pledged and she heard how Lillian was ill-treated behind her. Winnie instead put her feet in front of her and tried to stand back while making herself heavier and trying to twist out of the grip she was held in. She whined of pain but managed to force her neck out of Ivan’s hand once she really tried. In the last second, just a few steps from the door into the dark hall inside, she was almost free. Since the big guy had Christine over his shoulder, Winne went for the floor, to stay out of his reach and then escape.
“Fuck!...You little twat!” Ivan cursed, now less amused.
The steel hard voice made Winnie’s blood freeze, and she crawled frantically forward.
Ivan bent down to catch her, making the girl over his shoulder scream by getting tossed up and forward almost off his back. He managed to get hold of the hem of the crawling girl’s coat just before she escaped. That held her back, and he shifted grip to the belt, which was tied up at the back of the coat. She cried in despair over being recaptured, as he pulled her backwards over the floor. Ivan had plenty of opportunities to grab her by her hair or a thin arm or her clothes – enough to drag her inside, but since she was down on all four, and he knew she was feather-light, he couldn’t resist the opportunity to stick his hand in under her stomach and lift her. He was lucky to find the balance spot and got her up off the ground. He chuckled happily as he carried the two girls the few steps to the door – the tall one like a catch of game over the shoulder and the little one like a little piglet under the arm – both of them squirming and struggling and loudly protesting while their gorgeous nylon-clad legs kicked desperately and uselessly in the air.
Ivan saw that the heavy iron door was not entirely closed, and kicked it to open it. It was so heavy it barely moved, and he cursed and threw in a much heavier kick, making the girls he carried whine and tossed like rag dolls. The door opened halfway. He walked into the dark room a few steps and let Winnie down back on all four. “Stay there! Stay down!” he commanded. She did, crumbling.
“No!” yelled Christine, fighting to get herself off of the guy too. “No, Winnie! Run! Get out!”
Ivan had been about to let Christine slide down from his shoulder, but changed his mind. “Shut up!” He gave the feisty teacher a hard slap on her half-naked butt, causing a thin girly angry scream, and walked back to the door to make sure no girls escaped.
Just outside, Lillian was on the floor with Ken over her – she was trying to avoid ending up inside but also protecting herself from his punches. Christine tried to catch hold of the door frame, but Ivan pulled her loose, and bent down and reached out to grab Lillian’s arm. She pulled over and away in time, and instead kicked towards him. He liked the sight of the terrified woman in her short dress on the floor under him, kicking to keep him off. So much naked teacher legs!
He approached again and on one of her kicks he suddenly grabbed her ankle. His fingers sank well into the soft thin leather of the boot. He immediately dragged her with him through the doorway.
“No!... Please, no!” she whined and pleaded, kicking and squirming.
“Now, let’s stop kidding, teach!” he shouted angrily. “Let’s get that cute ass moving in here, too… !”
Lillian was scared into panic and fought all she could, putting a lot of strain on Ivan’s one hand, but he was heavy and had a good grip around her thin ankle, so most of her kicking reflected back on her slender body. She tried to hold on to the door and doorway, then clamping her hands to the floor, but nothing worked – he was too strong and she spent too much effort trying to keep her dress from sliding up as he dragged her through the door and over the floor.
“There!” Ivan let her go once well inside. “Nice catch!” he grinned as she curled up close to Winnie and pulled the dress down to cover her ass and thighs. He clapped and groped the ass of Christine over his shoulder. “Really nice catch!”
“Close it!” He nodded to the door, and Ken put all his weight on the heavy and made it slide more or less to closure.
“Good!” Although not locked it would efficiently keep any of the skinny women from escaping easily, Ivan thought.
“Now, we’ll have some real fun! Right, ladies!?” No-one answered, of course. Winnie had just gotten to her feet. She collected her short coat hem around her shaking thighs. Lillian was still sitting shocked on the floor with her legs pulled up. Ivan laughed and suddenly swung around with Christine, around and around, till she whined and begged “No…! Stop!”. He laughed – liking her pleading and that making her dizzy calmed her squirming.
“Ken – put on the lights!” he commanded and nodded toward the control panel next to the door. Ken – otherwise about to retaliate against Lillian – did as told. Once the main lights flickered on and replaced the dim safety backup light, Ivan surveyed the hall, and with a happy grunt walked with Christine still over his shoulder to the pile of thin gym mattresses in one corner. He grabbed the one on top and dragged it out to the middle of the room.
Christine had no expectancy other than being thrown to it, but he kept her, tormenting her. She wriggled and pushed to get free and off of him, but the firm grip of her thighs and bum was really all he needed to keep her in place. With the lights on she was painfully aware of her totally exposed legs and underwear, and tits still only barely inside of the dress. She was equally disgusted by the gaze of horny little Ken as she was embarrassed of the pitiful eyes of her friends having to see her so helplessly manhandled.
“Now, ladies” Ivan smirked, “it’s time!” The girls crumbled. “You have been caught breaking into a public school, with indecent clothing and behavior!” He let the girls catch their breath to start to protest before interrupting them. “And now, you’ll get your punishments!” They started to protest again. “That will teach you never to do that again!”
“Don’t be ridiculous!” Christine protested from over his back. “We have done nothing wrong and we can be here as much as we want! Contrary to you!”
Ivan ignored her, except rewarding her resistance by rubbing his thumb further into her crotch.
“Nohh…plshhh…” she gasped. “You basthh… let go of me…!”
He laughed wickedly. “Be good girls now and go get a mattress each!” Ivan instructed the two other women. “You’ll need it to be more comfortable!”
“No! Don’t!!” Christine forced herself to think clearly despite being molested. She didn’t know how to argue further without insinuating what the mattresses might be for. “We don’t want to play this stupid game anymore! Let gohh….!” His finger drew her crazy, but she tried to focus. She knew that her opposition irritated the guy, maybe soon over the edge, but also very well that time was running out till the third youngster came back .“Get out now!” she urged her friends. “Go!”
Ivan surely got irritated. “Hell, you’re a rebellious one, aren’t you!? Didn’t I tell you to shut up?!” He grabbed her one arm behind him, pulled it up behind his neck and around up front, took it also with the hand of the arm he was holding her with, and starting to rotate it, causing her to gasp and moan.
“You won’t make it even to the door before Ken and I take you, so just forget it, girls!” he warned them. “Now, get those mattresses the hell over here! Or I’ll break Christine’s poor thin little arm here!” He twisted it till she whined and whimpered in pain.
“No!” cried Winnie, “Let her be! Please!” She hurried to get a mattress. “Good girl!” chuckled Ivan. “You too!” he commanded Lillian. “There!” He nodded where he wanted her to follow. Lillian stood frozen, while Winnie arrived with her mattress. “Sit!” he commanded and Winnie obeyed – on trembling legs, she kneeled and sat, collected her legs under her and covered them well with her dress and coat. Lillian still hesitated to do as she was told, but hearing Christine’s whimpering and seeing Winnie already compliant, and with the terrible other little rascal seemingly more than ready to attack her if she refused, she started walking towards the pile of mattresses. “Speed up, miss!” Ivan threatened, “or I’ll happily come break your lovely arms too!” She hurried and was soon back with a second mattress. She immediately sat down - it felt more protected.
Ivan had gotten them seated in front of him, on each side, so that the three mattresses were roughly in a triangle. This way he could take Christine or any of them on the one in the middle while the two others were within sight. Both ways. Perfect! He smiled and let go of Christine’s arm and put his hands back over her thighs and ass. She moaned of the remaining pain while she resumed the fight to keep her tits inside the dress. “So, so, miss...” he mocked, “be a brave little girl now...!”
He nodded to Ken to come over to Lillian. “Get behind her!” Ken did, while Ivan himself stood in front of her, still with struggling Christine over his shoulder. Lillian was scared and confused what would happen, looking up at Ivan, ready to fight if he attacked her.
“Take her hands!” he commanded. Ken grabbed Lillian’s arms from behind and after a short struggle got them forced behind her and up her spine, once again. She cried from the twist of her already painful joints. “Just hold her!”
Winnie was about to get up to help, but Ivan scared her back down. !”Sit!!” he barked. She sat. “You – none of you – are allowed to leave your mattress unless being told!” He waited a second. “Is that clear, princess?” Winnie nodded in terror, kind of on behalf of all three.
“Good!” Ivan walked back to the middle mattress and took Christine by her waist and hips to lift her off his shoulder.
“No!!” Christine protested and clung on to him to not end up on the floor. But he was too strong and brutally landed her whining on her back. She looked up on him with wide open eyes and mouth, shocked and gasping for the air that had been punched out of her.
While she was still trashed out on her back, he kneeled and planted one knee between her thighs and the other along her side. He caught her throat with one hand and locked it against the floor. He enjoyed her fearful eyes while her slender arms struggled to ease his grip and keep him at distance. He let his fingers sink into and play with the soft flesh.
Christine laid still, breathing heavily, waiting for the chance to resist, just holding on to his arms and wrists. He moved his free hand and eyes down to her bare shoulders and chest. His disgusting smile and hands seemed to enjoy how she was heaving for air, and she tried not to, but she couldn’t. He was close enough that she could punch or scratch his face, but she didn’t dare to – he was too big and scary towering over her.
Ivan loved the control of the tall beauty and the view of all of her spread out under him. The skin of her girly shoulders and petite chest frame was fantastic – soft and perfectly smooth. His big hand covered so much, and he let it slide downwards as he let go of her throat and leaned back, straightening up. He probed the softness of the upper part of a breast.
Without a bra the dress was the only cover and defense for her breasts. Christine feared that he might strip them with a single swipe of his hand. She tried not to, but ended up pleading. “No… please…!” She held on to his wrist to be prepared if he tried. “Don’t…! Let go!”
He used his free hand to keep her other arm under control when she tried to push him away. Damn, he loved to play with those feeble perfect thin pins and her little hands.
”Easy now…” he calmed her. He really wanted to take those tits – expecting them to be perky and fabulous – but he resisted, and kept cuddling their bare upper parts and her collar bones and shoulders. He had the plan for a long night, and that included stripping her really slowly. And her friends, too. He looked over to the little one, sitting scared and covering and curled up by herself on her mattress, as she had been told to.
“Hey, princess!” His voice was loud and hard, making Winnie shudder and shake. “Your friend here is such a pretty catch! You agree?”
Winnie looked down in fear and struggled to control her breath, just barely nodded.
“I think she has spectacular tits! Am I right?” The terrified girl didn’t want or dare to answer. “Or you think yours are better?” She shook her head. “Maybe we find out?” He let his hands move to show they’d be ready to uncover Christine’s treasures.
“No…!” both girls protested.
“Please… let us b… mnhhaiighh…!” Lillian begged, but was quickly turned squealing as Ken brutally yanked her strained arms harder up her back.
“Oh shut up, teach!” he shouted hard into her ear, making her whimper.
“We haven’t done anything to you!” Winnie protested thinly. “Please don’t hurt her…!”
Christine heaved heavily and waited in fear when the big bastard stroked down over her breasts outside the dress. She saw his eyes continue down and hurried to try to reach down and push her dress hem in place. She pulled her stomach in and knees up tried to clench them around his thick knee as much as possible to protect herself against his hand and gaze.
“Mmm… yeah, maybe your little titties can wait if you want…” he grunted as his hand arrived on her stomach, stopped temporarily by her hands. “There are other things to play with on my little teacher…!” He forced one of her hands away and took a big grip over and around her soft little tummy and waist. Damn, he loved how she squirmed and struggled to escape his hands.
“I am not your teacher!” she protested. “I’m…I mean we’re all teachers here…! You have no right! Let go of me!”
“Yeah…so you’re really a teacher…?” He moved his hand down to her nyloned thigh. He had taken her there before, but she still gasped from the burning touch, and he loved it. “So you’re the boss!” He fondled her thigh a little. “So you decide around here!?”
She nodded and lied. “Yes! I mean, we…”
“But then you put on this little dress that lets everyone see all of your long skinny legs!” he interrupted and stroked and squeezed the soft flesh to her knee and back up to the hem that she tried to keep in place. “And barely covers your cute ass!”
“No, I… “ she argued and clenched and kicked to protect herself. “It’s none of your b…”
“You’re a damn tease, teach!” he cut her off. “Teaching and teasing! Teaching heaven and flashing a peek of heaven at the same time!”
“No…!”
“And then cover up that sacred piece by just the cutest little panties!” He played around with her thighs and hips and ass and pushed up the dress to reveal her underwear wherever her hands were not able to cover up.
“Please…don’t…” she gasped, struggling, not seeing or knowing where he moved his hands.
“And your pretty pantyhose is supposed to protect you but it is surely thin! Makes sure we see right through it! Right?” He felt her up all around and enjoyed seeing the dress hem moving over her mound when his big hand outmaneuvered her thin fingers. Fuck, her silk laced panties were pretty through those thin sheer nylons!
She resisted shamefully and desperately in silence.
“Right!?” he repeated, with harder voice.
It had hardened to an ice-cold scary level all the time, making Christine nod finally. “Yes…” She looked up at him to make him stop. “Please…!”
He triumphantly neglected her plea and looked over at Winnie. “Hey, cutie pie! Sorry to leave you alone… ”
Winnie just gaped, trying to stop shaking.
“You just stay put, OK? While I have fun with your friend here… OK?”
Winnie could hardly produce neither a word of answer nor a shake or nod.
“Rod will be back soon and take good care of you! Don’t worry. Just stay put on your cute little butt! OK?”
Winnie was too scared to not nod and clenched together forward on her knees, sitting on her ankles and heels.
“On your butt!” Ivan commanded.
Winnie obeyed and slid her bottom down on the mattress, with her legs pulled up sideways.
“Feet forward!”
Winnie understood and maneuvered her shaking legs around and up in front, with her knees pressed together, halfway up. She wrapped her coat and dress around her thighs for cover.
“That’s better!” Ivan grunted and enjoyed her girly pins sticking out of her skirts, thinking of her ass in just underwear against the mattress. “Now, don’t even think of running! OK?” She shook her head. “I’d catch you faster than you’d even get on your hot stalks!”
“Noh…!” Winnie gasped from the threat and shook her head again obediently to be sure he’d let her be.
“Haha! Good girl! You know I wouldn’t mind if you try!” It wasn’t a lie – every cell of his body ached to rip that cute little sheer innocence apart. But the struggle of the fiercer tall beauty under him kept his desires focused on her.
“What you said, Ken, that teachers have white panties?” Ken laughed to confirm, enjoying so much Ivan’s toying with Christine while he himself got stimulated by the woman he held by her arms behind her. Her squirming back grinded sweetly against his hard groin.
“So do you have innocent little white teach panties on tonight, baby?” Ivan mocked. Christine refused to answer and gasped of humiliation and fury, and kept resisting. “Yes, of course you do, don’t you!” he chuckled and took her harder, but still let her pussy be.
“You bastard…!” Christine looked up at him with hate and desperation. “Please…!”
“With silk and laces and everything!” He felt by her resistance that she was close to panic, to hitting him. So he lifted her up into sitting position and took her cheek holding her head with both hands, and forcing her face up towards his.
Christine was relieved to have his hands away from her exposed lower parts and underwear under the dress and just held on to his arms.
“Fuck, lady, you’re pretty!” he boasted. “I’m so glad we caught you red handed tonight!”
She gasped of rage and fear, but suppressed her protests to thin moaning whimpers.
“It’ll teach you a lesson. It’ll be a long night. You’ll be my special baby tonight. My own baby schoolgirl.” Ivan smirked and was close to force-kissing her, but he resisted and enjoyed her gaping mouth and big dark eyes as he humiliated her.
He slowly let her head be and leaned a bit back, looking her over. Christine had to cling on to his arms to not end up back on the mattress. She tried to keep her heaving naked shoulders and chest under control, but could not, and her thin arms trembled terribly, causing a satisfied ugly grin on his face.
He moved backward, letting his hands play over her slender body on the way.
“Noh… please…” she begged and hurried to push the dress skirt down with one hand before he reached that part, while trying to support herself into upright position with the other.
Ivan hoped Ronny would be back now. He didn’t want to rape a girl until they were all there, but he could hardly control himself any longer with this gorgeous beauty. He slid back to her feet and took a grip of both her ankles before she managed to kick them free. They were incredibly thin and he loved the feel of her nylons in his big hard grip. She tried to resist – kicking and trashing her long slender legs – but had to give up and concentrated on making her dress cover her thighs and crotch. He gathered and straightened her legs towards him, forcing her cute pointed knees up in an angle and making it more difficult for her to cover her crotch for his eyes.
Ivan smiled when he heard the running steps of Ronny outside the steel door. With the grip of her ankles he got up on his feet and pulled her legs up. She screamed thinly and tried to make her dress cover while he turned her around on her butt on the mattress ending up facing the others, and let go of her.
The rotation had pulled the dress up, and she worked to get it back down and in place to cover herself, as she got her calves in under her.
-
I am so glad this story is being continued. Can't wait to see what happens next
-
Exciting, fantastic, very creative story. One of the best!
-
Exciting, fantastic, very creative story. One of the best!
Very creative indeed! I love all the dialogue! And the women fighting back was a great touch too.
-
Pretty Misses all in a row
Ronny hadn’t been happy to be ordered to move the teachers’ car. Having had his hand buried hard up the crotch of the smallest and cutest of them and enjoyed her kicking and squirming and sweet screaming, he’d rather had continued that. But Ivan was right – the car should be moved out of sight, and since Ken didn’t drive, Ronny was the guy for that job. He had sprinted up the stairs, gotten out and tried to use the keys they’d taken from the women to get into the car. He couldn’t find the right one – took a while to realize the car had a keyless lock. Once in, he again wasted time for the same reason. He got impatient and angry and hit the dashboard and swore as he fumbled in the dark with keys and knobs. Didn’t want to put on any lights. Eventually, he found the start button, tried it and got the engine running. Switched off the headlights. Then he had to move the seat. Yeah – the driver had been exactly the smallest of them – the cutie – the seat was too far forward, but where the heck was the handle? He wasted more time and got increasingly pissed. He really needed to have some more fun with those pretty things and not lose time here in this fucking car! All his years of defeats at the blackboard at school were coming back and were certainly going to be taken out on those up-nosed bitches. Fuck! Are the seats electrical!? Quite something else this plastic car from his own old Volvo. He backed out and drove around to the rear side of the building.
While gliding silently without lights he stroke his hand over the passenger seat, thinking of the soft teacher ass in cute panties and sheer nylon that had been warming that fabric just minutes ago. Would that have been the tall beauty or the older teacher? Well – he wanted all of them!
He parked the car next to their own van, locked it, and got in through the back door they had broken into earlier. He thought for a moment what they would do with the women and their car after they had raped them. Steal the car? He quickly forgot all about that problem as he hurried to the entrance of the basement shelter hall, excited to see if Ivan and Ken had control, and how far it had developed. On the way he picked up the coats of the two tallest women and a handbag and some smaller items that had fallen out and been left behind when the girls had been carried and forced into the shelter hall.
He had to throw himself at the steel door to get it sliding open, then to see the most wonderful sight. The pretty misses were sitting obediently all in a row – or rather in a triangle - with Ivan standing in the middle like a circus director.
“Perfect!” Ivan greeted him. “Close the door! Tight! No-one will be leaving, and we don’t need anyone to hear anything! Right?” He looked at Christine to enjoy the despair in her eyes as she interpreted what he said. The two other women seemed too scared, but this Christine seemingly never gave up thinking how to get out of this. Ivan loved that.
Ronny closed the door tight as told, and was swiftly over. He noticed that the smallest girl was sitting with her legs up in front and hands and coat all up around her, shaking, looking down. He smiled thinking that she was still in shock after he had taken her earlier. The older teacher was also sitting with her sexy legs up in front of her, unable to cover up with her short dress since Kenny seemed to amuse himself by pinning her arms painfully hard up her back.
Even more fascinating was the tall girl, facing Ivan but sitting with her back to Ronny – also she with legs halfway up in front, pressing her dress hem down over her thighs. She looked gorgeous with her bare shoulders and super slender waist and back. It was like a magnet to any guy’s hands, to grab her around that waist and pull her back on the floor and get on top of her. But before he got that far, Ivan made a sign not to.
Christine was devastated when the third guy had come back. How could she and her friends have allowed this nightmare to get this far? To be taken by one big bastard and a youngster to end up sitting here obediently waiting till the third brutal youth criminal came back? She didn’t turn her head to look at him. But she crumbled as his steps stopped right behind her, and shuddered as she understood from Ivan’s gesture that the thug would otherwise have attacked her directly.
“Alright, Ron… easy. Our pretty teachers have arranged the mattresses and are being good girls. Waiting in place for the consequences of trespassing and disrespect and more.”
“No… come on!” protested Christine. Even if she didn’t want to support the ridiculous game he played, she couldn’t let it remain undisputed. “We’ve done nothing! We’re not doing this! We just want to leave!”
“But as you hear, Ron, this cute little fury here gets ideas sometimes that she’s going to get away with it. So why don’t you do like Ken and make sure also this teach doesn’t try anything stupid which will just cause her to be punished even harder?” Ivan’s tone was overly mild. “For her own good!” he added, smiling.
Ronny was more than happy to do just that, and knelt down behind the slender woman, placing his knees on each side of her hips. He reached around her waist, inside of her arms, and grabbed her wrists.
“No, don’t… please…!” Christine knew what was coming and tried to hold back, but with that grip there’s no way her feeble arms could withstand the muscular thug’s superior strength, and he yanked her arms to her back. She gasped and whimpered of pain in the already strained joints as he forced both her hands hard high up along her spine.
Fuck – her arms were really sexy, he thought. Long and thin with perfect soft skin. Forcing them up until she moaned and begged him to stop was arousing and empowering. He loved how her shoulder blades were pressed together and how little was left of her back between her bent upper arms. He couldn’t believe how slender and soft this tall beauty was. Every inch of him ached to brutalize and violate her.
Ivan was happy to see how Ronny controlled and tormented Christine, and stepped over to Lillian. Despite being in her thirties this more mature teacher was no less gorgeous. Every move she made emphasized that her body was not only slender, but also soft and curvy at the same time. And best of all in a way was that her dress, her expensive boots, her hairdo, and not least her deep dark green frightened eyes expressed such elegant classy style and cute innocence at the same time. Ivan knelt down – planting his knee in between her calves preventing her from clenching her knees fully together.
“Hello!” he smirked. “Is young Kenny treating you well?”
Lillian shook her head, barely visibly, heaving for air from the pain in her arms and having the big brute right at her exposed legs. Dear God, don’t let him hurt me, she prayed.
“No? Is he too hard on you?” He waited till she nodded. “Oh, poor lady!” he whispered comforting and cupped her knee cap and started cuddling it.
“Being such an elegant beauty tonight! Dressed up to tease some old men, maybe?”
“No…!” Lillian crumbled of humiliation and squirmed and clenched to get his hands off her knees. But she was stuck and locked between the two thugs.
It only made him enjoy it more and he let his hands and fingers explore also her perfect thighs. “And then end up being taken by dirty little Ken here!” he mocked and laughed wickedly. “He’s got himself a teacher plaything tonight, doesn’t he!?”
Lillian was at the edge of breaking down crying, and uttered a thin “Please, don’t…!” to make him stop feeling her up, and to stop humiliating and scaring her.
He played with the teacher’s legs and enjoyed her inability to prevent him from peeking at her underwear – nice little innocently white triangles over and under her clenching thighs, well visible through her thin sheer nylons. She was soon going to fight to save her pussy, he thought. But she wouldn’t stand a chance.
“Fuck, your teacher here has equally cute knickers as my baby girl over there, Ken! Silk and laces and stuff to make that little teacher pussy look extra pretty for us, Kenny-lucky-boy!” Ken cheered nastily, while the poor teacher struggled in his grip. “OK, teach… so you’re Kenny’s girl tonight?” he mocked to Lillian’s face.
“Yes, … ok…” Lillian just wanted him to stop feeling her up, and nodded. ”Please…stop…!”
“That's my girl!” Ivan took her hard far up her inner thigh one last time, making her gasp and clench. He laughed and took support on her knees and got up. “Now, Ken will look after you while I check how our little princess is doing.”
Ken forced the teacher’s arms extra hard up her spine to show he was in charge of his prey. He loved the mouse and cat play with these women, but hell was he ready to forcefuck this teacher lady who was reduced to a whimpering scared girl. “Yeah, I’ll look after you, teach!” he whispered into her ear. The power over the mature woman and the view of her long uncovered legs struggling in front of her made his cock rock hard against her soft butt.
While Ivan was humiliating her friend, Christine asked Ronny to let go of her arms. “Please – you are hurting me!” she pleaded. “Let go of my arms – I’ll sit still. You don’t have to hold me so hard! Please?” Ronny smiled. Great! He let go and she took her aching arms slowly back in front to her lap. Then he took her naked shoulders and pulled her back so that she sat upright. He admired her sexy round little ass and slender waist and back. He had an incredible beauty in his hands, and she had just promised to sit still while he had his hands free…Yummie, he whispered to himself.
Christine quickly became equally aware of the new situation she had put herself in. She had been naive enough to think that he would let her be and relax knowing she would stay put. But the bastard started to feel her up. Innocently in the beginning, but nonetheless totally disgusting as the dirty young criminal explored her naked skin. First cupping her shoulders. She hated it, but had no choice but to let him. Then his hands slid up around and enclosed her neck and throat. She felt his breath in her ears and shuddered and shook in his hands.
Ronny loved the sight of her long thin neck under the elegant hairdo and enjoyed the chance to fully close his hands around it, feeling the power over the woman as his fingers sank into her soft flesh. He pulled her backwards towards him and smelled her perfume.
Christine pulled on the hand that closed around her throat, trying to secure air passage, but also not to resist too much – didn’t want him to take her arms again. But the bastard felt her anxiety and tightened the grip. She pleaded with a half-choked whisper; “Nhh… pleashh…!”
As Ivan passed on way from Lillian to Winnie, Ronny let go of Christine’s neck. He wasn’t sure Ivan would like that he went too far with the tall girl – obviously Ivan’s favorite – at least yet. But as soon as Ivan had set eyes on Winnie, Ronny’s hands found way to Christine again, now her halfway pulled-up thighs, from the outside, from underneath. He played with the hem of the dress, pulled it upwards, and probed the perfectly smooth nyloned legs.
“Nice pins…” he whispered into her neck. She hated his bad breath and gasped from his fingers being only inches from her crotch, She put her legs down against the floor to prevent him from going too far, resulting only in his hands sliding up and taking her thighs from above and diving in between them and in under the dress hem.
“No, don’t…!” Christine pressed her hands down between his hands and her stomach to stop him, but she felt she could not take this much longer – she would have to fight him, get up, make Winnie join and try to escape. But she knew that would cause both the biggest boys to chase them down and become even more brutal. So she clenched her legs and hands together and endured his fondling. It stopped his advances, but he squeezed and kneaded her thighs so hard. “Stop… I don’t wan… nohh… you bastahh… please! Nohh…!”
On way over to the smallest girl, Ivan smiled as he saw the tall girl Christine in good hands by nasty Ronny. “Good to see you two getting along really well!” he mocked, drawing hateful eyes from the desperate woman.
“Alright, princess!” he continued once before little Winnie. “Now, what about you!?” As he had approached she pulled her legs up beside her for protection. “Maybe we simply start with you!?” She looked up at him in fear with gaping mouth and wide open big dark eyes. “I like the way you sit up. Shows you know how you want to be taken for your punishment…?” He was standing right in front of her with his crotch right above her face.
Christine saw the bulge on his pants from her angle and it was all too clear what he meant. “No…Winnie!.. Don’t do this to her! She’s….”
Ivan enjoyed the situation thoroughly. “If you sit up properly on your knees now, princess, we’ll get right to it!”
Winnie was so scared she was more ready to follow his instructions to not irritate him than understanding what Christine tried to get through to her, so she got her legs organized and her weight on her knees and calves, straightening up. She dared look up at the monster to make sure he was content that she had obeyed.
Christine got desperate fearing that her sweet innocent young colleague was about to make herself available for oral abuse, and she pried on Ronny’s hands fondling on her. “Winnie! Sit down!“ she cried. Ronny shifted hold of her to a solid grip around her chest with both arms under hers, to hold her under control.
Ivan was utterly amused, but shouted “Hey!! Christine baby! Mind your own big little mouth, OK…!?”
Christine neglected his yelling. “No! Sit down! Winnie!” she repeated.
“… and let me take care of this cute little one!” Ivan finished. He was so ready to get his big stiff dick out now and grab hold of little Winnie’s hair and thread her pretty face onto it. But Christine continued to struggle and protest in Ronny’s hold, and Winnie in the last minute reversed her motion and sat back down – getting a bit further away from the big threatening man.
“Shut her fucking up now, will you, Ronny!!” he grunted, a bit irritated.
“Sure!” Ronny had just started to enjoy the new hold of the tall girl he had sitting in his embrace, around her chest. He shifted his upper arm to also encircle her chest under her boobs, while he moved a bit backwards to let her slip further down backwards. This lifted the two beauties like perfectly round balls of soft flesh up and halfway out of the strapless dress, while he got a better view of them. “Sure…” he repeated, you’ll shut up so that I don’t have to hurt you…!” He moved his hand to her naked chest, touching the bare part of her tits.
Christine was in no doubt that he was threatening to hurt her precious and sensitive breasts if she continued to irritate Ivan. She was very afraid he’d strip them, so she remained as silent as she could, while she tried to hold his hands away and keep her dress covering as much as possible. But with the horny bloke’s arms under hers from behind it was impossible to stop his strong hands from going and doing what they wanted, and she had to endure that he played with her two prides, slowly uncovering more and more of them, eventually picking her nipples out just to the rim of the dress and starting fingering them. All she could do was to squirm and gasp her whispering protests.
Ronny was so fueled by the power over the delicious woman, the feeling of her naked softness, the smell of her hair, the sounds of her despair, and not least the sight of her kicking long naked heeled legs on the floor. He had as much problems to hold back from losing control and raping her as Christine had to not go wild and put her nails in him.
Ivan towered over Winnie, who had in the last second sat down away from him. That made him change his mind from facefucking her to playing a bit more with her first. She backed an inch or two to get more distance, and the moment her knees came up in front of her he couldn’t resist them, but knelt down in front of her as he had done with the older woman. He grabbed under her calves and pulled her knees up a bit and got her closer. She gasped as the dress got pulled backwards and tried to get her coat and dress to cover up her too naked thighs. He kept his hold – enjoying to close his hand around the thin girly calves over her cute wide half-height boots. She breathed heavily as he looked her in the eyes while his hands moved up.
“Do you like it, princess?” he asked sweetly, accompanied by the little sparks of static electricity as he felt her up her nylons, cupping her cute knees and caressing the soft slender thighs of the horrified young woman.
“No… please don’t…” Winnie gasped. She felt so small and helpless under the big evil brute in front of her, but she held her shaking hands at the hem of the coat to keep him off if he went further.
“You have very sexy legs, princess!” he teased, taking them a bit further up, making her bend forward and clench her thighs and hands together in defense. “It is a pity your coat is covering so much! Take it off! I bet you have a very cute little dress to show us under there!” He awaited her response while he forced his fingers under her coat hem, against the resistance of her small hands.
“No!” She showed no sign of compliance. “Keep your hands off me!” she protested thinly.
“Take it off!” he ordered in a low, harder voice.
Winnie crumbled and shook her head. Ivan suddenly grabbed the collars of her coat. He got on his feet and pulled her up with him. She resisted, but he took her under her armpits and lifted her off her feet, and planted a big wet kiss on the face of the unprepared woman.
Winnie gasped and spat in disgust. “Pff… youhh…!” The humiliation of helplessly being held and kissed like a little girl was shocking and numbed her resistance.
He laughed and held her for a second before he let her down, only to take a new hold with both hands inside her open coat, around her waist, and lifted her high up off the ground again. She pushed against his arms and shoulders, but was stuck – even more so as he let her slide down into a bearhug around her lower back.
Winnie gasped as he tightened the grip, pressing the air out of her. She squirmed to get hold of something to press against his hold and ease the pain and breath, but her kicks went nowhere and her back was helplessly arched in pain. It felt like her back would break and she had no air.
“Mmm…princess, you surely are a soft little thing!” Ivan grunted. “I hope it doesn’t hurt?” The girl tried to plead, but had no air. Her eyes went bigger and her mouth stood open, gasping. “Oh – does it?” he mocked, really loving the feeling of her powerless slender body fighting for air in his hold. “Well, let me know if you want to take off your coat then…” The girl nodded desperately and he eased his lock of her back and granted her a moment of ease and snap of air. He took a new hold of her petite frame – under her arms – and threw her up against his chest, then let her slide down onto his hand, now under her ass, and held her like a little girl on daddy’s arm.
Christine had enough coping with the stocky guy who held her down from behind taking her breasts, but when the big guy started to harass innocent little Winnie, she shouted to him to let her be, and tried to squirm free. But the heavy bloke held her back down under control and just seemed to like her resistance.
“So, so, lady, you promised to be a good girl, hehe…!” he chuckled and took her harder.
Winnie was shaken and quite helpless to the manhandling, ending up sitting high up on the big guys arm, by her butt. She gasped her protests “Uhh..no…let me down!” and wriggled and struggled and pushed on his shoulders to get out of his humiliating hold, but he took another grip with his other hand and kept her stuck.
“Now, little lady…!” he growled into her neck. “Coat off!”
She gasped her refusal and shook her head.
“Hey!!” he warned. “Coat off! Or I’ll fucking break your little back!”
The pain in her back from his bearhug and the harsh words and tone shocked Winnie to silence and tears and obedience, and she nodded and expected to be let down to do as told. But she wasn’t, and she realized that he wanted her to get the coat off while she was carried on his arm.
Christine was alarmed too and shouted sharply again to stop it and let Winnie be. Ivan responded by laughing viciously, carrying Winnie over to a humiliating display in front of Christine and all, with the dress pulled up and naked legs, now scared into struggle to undress herself of her coat. She started to pull the arms out of the coat, but it was hard. She had to lean back away to get enough space, and needed to cling a bit to him with her legs.
Ivan was both amused and aroused by the girl’s slender upper body writhing to get out of the coat. She eventually got one arm out, and then more easily the other. She let it fall down her back, but parts were still stuck between her hips and his arms and body. He didn’t help her, but instead nagged her impatiently. “Off!!”
Winnie had to get the coat free, pulling the dress up with it, and worked to cover up as much as possible. Eventually, the coat was off, but she held on to it for cover.
Ivan let go of her with one hand for a moment to rip the coat from her, and threw it on the floor, before taking again a solid grip of her. He yanked her up an inch to get a more comfortable hold. Then he walked a round in front of the two other equipages to show her off, like a trophy.
“Wow, princess, that’s the cutest little dress I’ve ever seen!” He admired the laced collar making it so school-girly. And the pretty ear jewelry that made her a little lady. “Isn’t she just the prettiest little princess you’ve seen, guys!?”
“Yeah, she’s damn hot!” Ken cheered.
Ivan turned Winnie’s back to Ken and pushed the curled-up dress and silky slips over his arm up a bit more and bucked her little ass with his other hand a couple of times in front of Ken’s eyes – and Lillian’s for that matter.
Lillian wanted so much to help and comfort her young colleague, but the brutal little boy behind her held her in constant pain by her aching arms, and she could with teary eyes merely look up at the terrible sight of Winnie’s slender little back and beautiful hair and exposed underwear in the dirty hands of that mean guy.
“So, since you’re a panties lover, Ken…” Ivan asked, “…how about this one – pretty?”
Winnie felt utterly naked. She tried to cover some of her legs and bum, and get his hands off of her, but it was impossible and she was stuck. “Please stop!” she pleaded. “Let me down!”
“Pink!” Ken howled. “They’re pink! Pink and white! Yeah – they’re fucking cute, alright!
”Yeah, she’s a cute baby!” Ronny chimed in, knowing Ivan had that thing for making chicks into baby girls. “Pink – I bet she’s virgin!”
“Is that right, Princess?” mocked Ivan. “You’ve put on the shortest dress of all of you girls to let us get a peek of your holy secrets!? To tease us that you’re a little virgin!? That we can peek but not pop!?” The boys laughed. “But now we’ve caught you! Red handed! Breaking into this fine school without permission! Just thinking how to teach you a lesson… a punishment that you’ll remember…!?”
Winnie – still carried unwillingly on his arm – shook her head and protested “No...!” She tried to keep distance to his face by her hands on his chest and struggling to fight his hand off her thigh and butt and keep her dress down.
“I think I’ll use the cane on you!” Ivan let the girl absorb his threat. He yanked her lower parts a couple of times against his groin and enjoyed her gasps till she froze in realization of what he said. “I was caned by my Miss White when I was a kid! It cut deep scars! Now it’s my turn! A round with my cane will teach you good, miss!”
“Nohh…!” Winnie kept protesting and struggled and kicked in his hands to get free. But he managed to keep her in place and his hands were again up everywhere under her skirts and forced her against him. “Please…let mehh nohh…!”
“Haha, your cute panties and pretty nylons won’t protect you for long now!” he scared her viciously. The girl’s protests got thinner and closer to whimpering, and it was such a turn-on that he had to cool down to not cum from humping the little cutie against his big hard cock. “Hey, don’t cry, baby. Don’t be afraid. I don’t fuck virgins!”
Winnie was dissolving in terror, but what he said gave hope, maybe he had some decency after all, despite the raw laughter of the boys.
“So – are you a virgin, baby!?” he asked next, mildly.
She didn’t know how to respond. Claiming not to be could result in him attacking her. Admittance would obviously make her even more vulnerable to more mocking.
“Yes or no!” he demanded, more coldly. The fear eventually made her admit yes by nodding just barely. He pretended not to get it, and forced her to whisper a weak “yes”.
“Alright, boys, you were right! We have indeed a virgin princess here!” Ivan triumphed, and the boys cheered. “A virgin teacher!” The boys cheered even more. “A virgin baby teacher!”
Ivan went up close to Ken’s face and bent forward and pretended to lose the girl. She whined and grabbed onto him with hands and flailing legs.
“Would you like to get into the pink panties of this little princess teacher and take her virginity?”
Ken answered fuck yes with a big smile while he forced poor Lillian’s arms extra hard by the sheer excitement of the thought of it.
“Alright, baby?” Ivan pretended to let the girl down for Ken, making her protest and cling on desperately. Ivan laughed and scooped her legs up and let her fall into a horizontal arm carry. “No? I don't blame you! Kenny boy is a brutal little bastard when it comes to virgins. Who’d think that?” He walked over to Ronny while Winnie squirmed and wriggled and tried to pull the way too short dress down around her exposed butt. Ronny was busy keeping increasingly feisty Christine under control.
All since the big terrible guy had started scaring Winnie that he’d rape her, Christine had gotten more determined to stop it and to stop behaving and hoping. She had started to fight Ronny’s hands to get them off of her breasts, before he had them all out of the dress. He had in the beginning just taken her harder but when he felt her nails on his hands he silently cursed her and tried instead to get hold of her wrists to get her back under control. But now she was prepared and managed to keep her arms in front of her. “Fuck” he cursed – he didn’t want to have a riot now that Ivan was putting on the show of scaring the cute youngest woman from her senses. But when Christine heard her friend Winnie’s virginity come up and how they would rape her, she went berserk and became a wildcat in Ronny’s hold. Ronny had no choice but to let his arm slide up to her neck and close around it before the tall woman squirmed out of his hold and he would have to recapture her. He quickly tightened his arm hard and from a position of possible escape, she quickly found herself trapped again, with no means to resist or ease the pressure. Her long thin soft neck was squeezed in his arm hook between the muscular forearm and bulky biceps. She moaned and gasped and pulled on his arm, but to no avail.
“Please…“ she gasped. ”I can’t breathe …please, not so hard! I’ll be still!” She squirmed and kicked for air, despite the added pain.
Ronny laughed. “I gave you that chance once, baby!” He caressed her chin with his free hand, but didn’t ease his choking hold. She could squirm and kick as much as she wanted, her beautiful head was stuck in his vice hard grip, and she was going nowhere. So when Ivan came over he was again in complete control of her.
“What about you, Ron?” Ivan held the young woman with her legs high in front of Ronny, and he looked hungrily at the pink panties with white laces over her crotch under the thin pantyhose. “Like another go at this lamb chop?”
“Yeah, that’s good little pussy!” Ronny confirmed. “Fit really good into my hand!” He wanted Ivan to remember he’d already taken her. “Try it yourself! Or leave her to me to strip her and plow her!”
The girl gasped of fear, and Ivan laughed. He saw how it all made also Christine more feisty and he enjoyed the long slender body and naked legs as she furiously squirmed and kicked with no effect in Ronny’s vice hard strangle hold.
“Leave her alone, you bastard!” she gasped.
“Ha, ha, baby girl is getting jealous!” mocked Ivan. “You think we all want to spear this little virgin teacher open instead of looking after you!? Well – don’t worry, there’s enough for everyone here! But you’re right – I’ll pop this princess myself! That’ll be her punishment! Won’t it, princess?”
He swung and crammed Winnie making her feel that he was about to do what he threatened. “No, please…!! I haven’t done anything!” she whimpered with her thin voice. “No…please! You said you wouldn’t! I have never… Please!”
“Ha, ha! I said I never fuck virgins!” he laughed, then after a second continued harshly. “I rape them!” The terrified young woman was whimpering in his arms as she struggled to get free. Making girls cry of fear was very arousing, and Ivan’s cock was hammering against his pants to get out and take her.
He suddenly let her down, but kept a good grip around her upper body from behind, holding her up and stuck to him.
It was the first time ever that Winnie had a man’s hand on her breasts. The big hand closed around her slender chest and collected her two soft and sensitive tits together. It was shockingly hard and painful, invasive and humiliating, and she gasped and whined and pried and pulled on his arm and hand, while her naked legs kicked frantically to get foothold and make resistance.
Ivan did what Ron had invited him to. He shoved his free hand up in her ass under the dress, took a good broad grip of her crotch, and let his long finger seek and press against the pantyhose and panties into the softness of her crack.
Winnie gasped and whined, clenched up and squirmed and wriggled, but was helpless. Through the tears, she saw the shocked faces of her friends and greedy faces of the boys, it was utter degrading terror. He groped her and pressed against her opening till her whining went into thin screams.
“Yeah, that’s good virgin teacher pussy, miss!” he grunted into her hair. “And cute little boobies, too!” He loved digging into all the most private parts of the horrified virgin woman.
“Princess, do me a favor first, will you!?” Ivan let her go to not cum from the sheer joy of taking the struggling and whining little beauty, and he could not resist humiliating her one last time.
“Run over and check that the door down there is well closed!?”
Winnie pulled her dress down and instinctively hooked down towards the floor to cover herself from further groping, but managed to remain standing on very unsteady, shaking legs. She hesitated, but the chance of getting distance to him and to not disobey made her take some steps in that direction.
“Hurry, teacher!” he nagged. “I want you back on your mattress!”
Winnie’s heart raced – she could hardly think. She tried to run, but her knees were just trembling jelly, her ankles too, and the rest of her just numb of the humiliation and groping and fear. She reached the door, realizing how evil he was. He and she knew that she got a chance to open the door and run. But the steel door looked so heavy, she wouldn’t get it halfway open or out before he’d catch her. The other women knew, too, and didn’t shout to her to run, just gasped from the hard grips they were being held in, and pleading to let them be. So Winnie pushed on the door, but it was already as closed as she could get it. Breathing heavily of tension and fear she bowed her head and started making it back, towards her mattress as told.
Ivan enjoyed the sight. The beautiful young little woman in the very short cute dress, walking on heeled thin trembling unsteady legs, obediently towards the mattress where she would expect to be raped next, but with no other choice, whimpering weakly, holding a hand protectively up in front of her chest, the other at the hem of the dress skirt.
While she walked, Ivan opened the bottom buttons of his overall, and let the heavy meaty cock spring out. It had tented the ample stiff fabric of the pants so long now it was kind of numb at the head. As he was moving, it swung heavily sideways and up and down, displaying to the women the stiffness and length and weight. He was not shy about it. On the contrary.
-
What details... what tension... It could be easily one of the best (if not the best story) in this site! Depands on the description of the rape. Please, continue. Thanks for the wonderful, exiting story. You are great writer.
-
Please continue this story. I really want to see what happens next
-
Oh man, this is one of the best. It's so detailed! I just don't know if I can take any more suspense. I hope when the rape comes, it's as detailed as the build up =P.
-
I agree. Maybe the best story ever. Details are fantastic...
-
:emot_kiss.gif: This was truly amazing. :ani_cheerleader.gif:
-
Are you going to continue the story?
-
Pretty faces
“No…!” Christine and Lillian gasped in alarm at the sight of the big brute’s cock springing out. But Winnie – with her face down towards the floor and not wanting to meet Ivan’s eyes – had not seen it.
“On the mattress!” he hurried her. She staggered onto her mattress and dared to face him. Only then did she see the long heavy pole stick out from his pants right in front of her. She gasped and covered her mouth, and instinctively kneeled down in fear and for protection. The thing there was so big and disgustingly ugly, with a frightening spearhead and an alienly veined, uneven shaft.
“OK, ladies!” Ivan shouted hard. He wandered between them, with his member swinging. “Christine!” She looked at him in disgust and fear with involuntary big eyes and open mouth, while she struggled and squirmed still laying halfway back and helpless in Ronny’s chokehold. She was breathing so hard she would probably hyperventilate hadn’t it been for his arm clutched around her long thin neck. Ivan really wanted to place his first cumload into that gorgeous face, but he also wanted to use the power of being gang leader to be the first to spear the pussy of each of the unwilling women. So he laughed loud and rudely to Christine’s face for her desperate struggling and the fear she could not hide, and left her in shock for the moment.
He stepped over to Lillian held tight by Ken and looked her in her fearful eyes, down to the dress hem at her hips, over the struggling hosed thighs, and back up.
“How about you, teach!?” She shook and crumbled and looked away. He came up close, took her chin and lifted her face up. “Three little holes, teach!?” She threw herself writhing and squirming against the painful hold of her arms up her back that little Ken had her in. With some trouble, Ken and Ivan held her put, with Ivan’s dick swinging an inch from her pretty face.
“Three little holes times three up-tight teachers! ‘Nuf for a long night’s fun, right, guys!?”
Winnie whimpered, Christine gasped for air, and Lillian fought Ken’s painful hold and let out a thin “No, please…”
Ivan just smiled. “I’ll start with your pretty face, teach!” He grabbed her hair and forced her head up, steady, got her mouth in position to be raped. She resisted desperately in Ken’s hold and shook her head in Ivan’s hand, closing her mouth defiantly. He loved how her big dark eyes looked up at him in horrified begging disbelief. He grabbed his dick with his other hand and slammed it in her cheek, to humiliate and break her, but also to stop the sweet anticipation that threatened to explode in him. The sound of the whine and sight of her shocked face as he cock-slapped her were still so arousing, they almost worked the wrong way for him. And she didn’t open. He grabbed her cute nose and pinched it closed. She tried to get it loose, but he held her hard, and she looked up at him as to plead for mercy, losing air, breathless already. He slammed the dick another time, then another, harder. She gasped for air, and wasn't prepared for how quickly he rammed her mouth once it opened.
Instead of biting she instinctively opened further to try to not touch the thick hard shaft that was suddenly inside of her. She whined and whimpered of shame and shock. She had never had a man’s penis in her mouth, and her entire body revolted from the disgust of the ruthless invasion.
Once the bastard’s monstrous cock was out of his pants, Christine had been desperate to avoid any of the girls being actually raped, and had struggled harder herself against Ronny’s hold and when that didn’t help, she had begged Winnie to help Lillian. But Winnie was paralyzed of shock and fear. Now that poor Lillian was being taken, Christine could not hold back. “Winnie! Please. Help her! Stop him!” But Winnie hesitated. “He is raping her! He is going to rape us!! Please, Winnie, help! We need to get out!”
Ivan had full focus on raping Lillian’s pretty face and took little notice of Christine and Winnie. He knew Ronny would alert him if necessary. In the meantime he grunted of pleasure of the warm embrace the unwilling woman’s lips and mouth were giving his cock. He still held on to her nose so she struggled to get air past her plugged mouth. He took her head with the other hand and held her still well impaled on his pole. Then he let go of her nose and caressed her cheek and chin.
“Good girl, teach…” he grunted. “Goood girl! Fuck, that’s good…!” He forced his cock slowly in and out of her mouth and enjoyed her despair, but took care not to force down her throat or to start fucking her faster – she was such a lovely face to fuck, but he didn't want to cum yet. So, suddenly he pulled out before her dark teary eyes tripped him over the edge, and let go of her. “So, there… hehe… good, right?” he mocked.
Lillian gasped loudly, out of breath, still in Ken’s painful hold. She was shaking and crying of humiliation and the shock of being abused.
Ivan turned to the other two, with his cock – shiny wet on the outer half – swinging stiff and heavy and hungry for more.
Winnie had just gotten on her feet, finally convinced by Christine to help fight or to run. She didn’t know what to do, just tried to stand up on her numb trembling legs. Facing the big rapist and his threatening weapon, she froze, then backed instinctively. “No, please…” she pleaded when Ivan took two steps towards her.
He loved the sight of her shaking thin pins. “Hey!” he shouted, loud and hard. “Teacher! Where you think you’re going?!”
Winnie wanted to answer nowhere, but couldn’t make a word, just shook her head.
“Now, back on your mattress!” he commended. She obeyed, stepped forward, looking down. “On your knees!” She gasped and obeyed again, getting down on trembling knees that could barely hold her.
“No!” Christine protested. “Leave her alone, you filthy bastard!” The thought of terrified innocent little Winnie being abused was unbearable.
As much as Ivan was ready to rip up the little woman, he was equally tempted by Christine’s obnoxious beauty, and decided to break her first and leave the virgin untouched for even a bit longer. He turned to Christine, grabbed her hair and pulled her hard up from Ronny’s hold. On way up, he grabbed her neck with the other hand. She cried out and was forced to get her feet up under herself to relieve the pain, and ended immediately up on her knees, trying to hold back against the floor and against his thighs, to keep distance to his cockhead.
Ronny quickly got a new hold around her hips and stomach, to help Ivan keep the feisty beauty under control.
“Christine! Baby!” Ivan’s voice was hard and corrective. “I have to say, big bad words come out of your little mouth!” He met her hateful eyes and yanked her head harder up and told Ronny to grab and pin her arms. Ronny was more than happy to stretch out for her wrists and swing both of them down and back, forcing them hard up along her spine. She cried out of the pain in her tormented joints.
“Yes, ugly words for such a pretty face!” Ivan nagged. “Now I’ll fuck it till you’ve learned not to be so cocky!” She protested and shook her head and trashed and squirmed, only to be forced and roughened harder by both boys. Ronny never got tired of brutalizing her long thin gorgeous arms and enjoying the struggles of her pointed naked shoulders and slender back.
“And you’re going to be a good girl! No teeth! Or else, baby, I’ll make Ronny break your arms slowly while I break your neck, before I destroy your little virgin princess teacher friend over there!”
Christine tried not to look up at him or the monstrous cock. She was desperate not to get raped, and resisted of all her powers, but his threats terrified her, and she was so helplessly and painfully jammed between the two brutal boys. So when he asked her “Ok?” even harder, she paused her trashing for a second and nodded almost unnoticeably.
“Good!” He tightened the squeeze around her neck, forcing her to gasp for air, and in the same moment put his thumb in her mouth, deep in, to humiliate her and make sure she could suppress her instinct and urge to bite.
Christine’s eyes grew big from the shock of the invasion of the thick hard finger. She instinctively opened wider to avoid to touch it and to make it go away. But the disgusting thing rotated and probed her inner – the soft tongue and cheeks. It was revolting and humiliating – she didn’t want to open and make herself available, but neither did she want to close her lips around his thumb. She endured, waiting for it to be over.
“Oh, yeah – that’s a soft pretty little mouth…you’re a good girl!” Ivan saw that the humiliation of calling her that brought tears blinking in the corners of her eyes.
“Suck it!”
His voice was cold and the grip of her head was so hard, it made her obey. She closed her lips and involuntarily looked up at him.
He just met her eyes, and said nothing, just moved the thumb deeper in, making her understand that he waited for her to start working on it. But she refused – she was stiff and unwilling.
“OK, teach…” he mumbled, “it’s fine… if you don’t want to I’ll make you…” He started fucking her mouth with the thumb – in and out - slowly.
Christine endured it with great struggles – on way in he stuck it so far in that it caused gag sensations, and on way out she tried to not suck it more than necessary. And the big hard filthy cock kept swinging right in front of her face. Her heart and brain raced but she tried to keep focus on how to escape from this without being raped or worse.
“Now, that’s better… “ Ivan grinned to her face. Seeing the gorgeous troubled face with his thick finger in her mouth was a turn-on, and his waving cock was stiff as a steel spring. “But you aren’t helping much, are you…” He suddenly pulled his finger out, and slapped her cheek hard.
Christine gasped of pain and shock, and came to herself by the massive cock shoved deep into her wide open unprepared mouth. She whined and again tried to keep her lips from the thick shaft and to push him away and her head backwards. But she was tightly clamped, and his grip in her hair held her head locked. The hard meat in her mouth was too thick, and her lips and tongue were forced to suffer the warm salty disgusting taste, with the smell of sweat and urine. She was too shocked to think how to protect herself and just tried to survive, heaving for air through her plugged mouth.
Ivan loved every second of it. Holding her head, plunging his dick past her unwilling lips, deep inside her soft warm mouth, into her perfect face, seeing her dark eyes wide open of terror and despair. Not to speak of the thin whimpering and gasping sounds. It all triggered all the right sensations making more blood pump sweetly to his cock. In order to prolong the joyride, he suppressed the pleasure of enjoying the views and sensations of the gorgeous girl and concentrated on remorselessly violating this haughty teacher – taking revenge for all he had suffered in school – giving her what she and her likes deserved.
“Fuck – yes… that’s good, baby!” he grunted. “That’s a good mouthful to shut your cute face up with, don’t you…agree…?” He forced his cock deeper down against her throat, held it for a couple of seconds while she stiffened, then pulled back a couple of inches, and started to fuck her slowly, deeply, using his hips and his hand on her head.
Poor Christine tried to counteract the humiliating pumping of his thick uneven shaft in and out of her mouth, and the thrusts against her throat, but could little do. It seemed her resistance and protests only made him enjoy it more, but she could not help herself – it was too revoltingly disgusting and terrifying to let him have his way without holding back.
While the boys all enjoyed Ivan facefucking the tall beauty, Ken was the first to become aware that little Winnie – whimpering of shock of seeing and hearing her friend raped – had gotten once again on her feet and made way on shaking legs towards the door. He got up from behind his teacher Lillian and slammed her back down on the mattress, where she landed writhing of pain from her brutalized arms, before he set after the fleeing woman to make sure she wouldn’t escape. And that he finally got to take her. He caught her just as she had gotten enough power on the heavy door to make it start coming open.
Ivan could hardly concentrate on anything than the pleasures of his cock in Christine’s mouth, but nodded to Ronny to let go of her and get over to Lillian, in case...
Christine was being rammed so violently now that she had no thoughts of resisting even if her arms now got free. She tried faintly to use them to hold back against Ivan’s arm and thighs, to ease the force down her throat. The saliva and nasty juices from his cock prevented her from getting enough air, and she coughed and gasped, more and more gurgling.
“Fuck, baby, that’s fucking good!” Ivan felt the explosion coming nearer so sweet and sensational. “Now, lets’s see what you can take!” He let himself enjoy her helpless beauty fully – noticing the charm of her sparkling jewelry swinging – as he started to fuck her harder, deeper. He started growling as the sweet sensations started flowing though his body and cock. Each stroke into her increased the pleasure wave and he pulled her head faster onto his shaft.
Her eyes widened as the first warm flood of cum spurted into the back of her mouth. Her thin whimper was accompanied with his deep loud roaring. She gasped and gagged, trying not to get it in her throat or to swallow it. He slowed the pace, took her deeper, and roared again as the second wave filled her. Her cheeks bulged out, tears sprang from her desperate eyes, and his cumload forced its way out from the corners of her mouth and her nostrils.
She looked up at him as if to plead and ask how he could do this to her. That just added to his orgasmic sensations, and he kept fucking her in long deep thrusts, pumping all the cum he had generated over the last hour into her far too small mouth. The jizz ran down her chin and to the floor. When he started to come to his senses, her lower face was nicely covered with his sperm. He continued to abuse her, as his dick stayed stiff long after it had run empty, like it does when the fuck and the girl are good. Using the girl to empty it completely and giving him the last bits of pleasure he knew is the best basis for bringing it up rock hard for another round later.
He finally took it out before it started to soften much. The once so proud and strict young teacher gasped for air and sobbed and whimpered. “Hey teacher! Baby! You were a good facefuck!” he boasted. “Now, lick it clean!” She didn’t want to and shook her head. He yanked her hair and squeezed her ear like a little schoolgirl. “Or I’ll hurt you and give you another round!”
Christine complied and started licking, whimpering. “No hands!” he commanded. He liked girls having to chase the head of the long swinging cock with their tongue. “Yes, that’s it, baby….! Oh, yeah….you’re learning fast…!” She tried to stop, but he got her going again, while she shook and cried silently, aware that the two other boys were chasing and taking her two friends, while she was out of power to help. When the half-erected cock got shiny clean he stuffed it back inside his pants.
He walked over and picked up a trench-coat of one of the women from the floor and threw it to her. “Now, clean up your pretty face!” he commanded. “And the floor!”
-
Hot as hell!
-
Loved it
-
Winnie given the finger
Ken hadn’t thought twice when the smallest of their captive ladies had finally made it for another attempt to escape. He had liked to torment and fondle his beautiful former teacher Lillian’s soft body, but couldn’t help wanting also the innocently looking Winnie over at the opposite mattress – scared out of her wits, whimpering, with shaking thin legs out of the cute short dress, and long curly hair framing her terrified pretty face. He’d seen Ivan have fun with her little body, and both him and Ronny take her pussy up her skirts. Now that someone needed to catch her before she escaped, Ken happily took that opportunity before Ronny saw what was happening. Ken pushed Lillian hard back down on the mattress and then ran after Winnie.
Winnie saw the youngster coming and she desperately put all of her weight and power into pulling the heavy door open. She was afraid of the big guy and the other bastard who had also groped her, but she was just as afraid of the smallest rascal. She had always dreaded young thugs attacking her – especially when she was wearing short skirts. And that evil little creep was the worst she could imagine. She whined thinly of fear already before he caught up with her just as she got the door in motion, and was about to squeeze herself through it.
On way after her, Ken knew well in advance that she wouldn’t make it, and he could enjoy the sight of the light fabric of the dress dance around her skinny curves and thighs and her hair flowing shiny around her back and narrow shoulders as she ran and then fought the door. He could have grabbed her ass which he wanted so much, but he played it safe and got an arm around her waist, pulling her back into the room. She did not have a good grip on the door as she was about to make it through it, so he pulled her free from it and swung her light body around to face the room. He put his back on the door, and pushed it back closed. The young woman squirmed and trashed, hit and pulled on his arms and kicked his feet and legs. She kept on with her girly whining from the fear of being groped, and he loved it.
He got both arms around her slender body and dragged and pushed her a few feet towards the others, but didn’t bother to bring her to her mattress. He slid a hand down her stomach and over her mound and in between her thighs to take her pussy. She screamed and immediately collapsed towards the floor and curled up under him. She was about the same height as him, so he wasn’t able to hold her up and she ended up under him with her back up and the rest protected under her like a fetus. This forced his hand out of her crotch, but he still had a hold around her, now his grip pulled up to under her arms. He couldn’t avoid cupping her breasts.
Ronny and Ivan were busy keeping control of the two other women but kept interested eyes on Ken and cheered as he was all over the young teacher.
“Good catch, Ken! Teach her!”
“Yeah… she… almost slipped away!” Ken boasted, straddled over her, holding her down, He squeezed and kneaded her soft little tits through the dress and bra.
“Nihh… Let goh…!” Winnie whined and whimpered of pain and humiliation and desperately tried to pull his hands off under her, but she had gotten into a hopeless position – stuck and with his hands locked to her breasts. She tried to get her legs in the position to get up, to get away. But he roughed her back under control, against the hard floor.
“Hehe, yeah… cute little titties!” he laughed, enjoying the power over her. Her tits were soft little trophies, but what he liked the most was how desperately the young woman squirmed and kicked and whined as he took her. He liked it so much that he gave her a bit of slack. He let go one arm and she tried to crawl forward, out of his grip of her breasts.
But just as her legs straightened behind her to help kick her forward and him away, he moved his free hand down to her ass. His fingers dove in under the little of the hem of the dress left there and stroked thin fabric and laces up over her smooth cheeks. He stopped at the hip and stroked back down and started caressing her round little butt through the thin pantyhose.
“Hehe, teach… that’s a cute ass you’ve got for me!”
“Nohhh…! Nihhh…” she whined, trying both to clench for protection or kick to get free, making her an easy prey for the horny creep. She quickly got his greedy hand up her butt and crotch from behind and squirmed desperately as let out a sharp thin scream.
“Oh, yeah…” Ken growled happily as he his fingers groped hard against her soft pussy. ”You’ll be a good fuck!”
“Noiihh…pleahh..,” Winnie pleaded gasping and panting, “Let goh… of me!” She didn’t know how to escape – the thug was over her like a mad dog.
Ken held her back around her stomach and used his feet and knees to force her struggling legs apart. The young teacher tried of all her powers to clench, but he knew how to keep a girl spread from behind and kept groping her defenseless crotch. He loved the feeling and sight and sounds of her naked nyloned legs and boots kicking against the hard floor as he took his terrified victim.
“Yeah… fuck… you’re fighting hard, teach!” he teased. He pressed his long finger into her pussy crack through the nylons and panties, making her whine and kick, to his satisfied moans. “Mmmm… yeah… let’s see…” He pulled his hand back up to her waist pushing away the skirts and laces and slid it in under the waistband of her pantyhose, resolutely down under the tight fabric, and further directly in under her panties.
The scream from the young teacher cut the air as he forced his fingers over the frantically wiggling smooth ass in between her buttocks and further in between her kicking thighs to find her crack. Her bare skin was warm and soft and he threw in all force needed for the hand to take her crotch in a full grip. He let his fingers knead her pussy hard, making her gasp and whimper. Then he let the middle finger trace her crack backwards till it stopped and then stuck it brutally right into her.
Winnie had desperately tried to wriggle and kick herself away from the hand that went inside her underwear, but he took her with such wild force, and before she knew of it she had the young beast’s hand in her unprotected crotch, groping her untouched virgin secret. She gasped and squirmed, but a moment later a hard finger searched for her opening, making her whine in panic. It found her clenching little hole and ruthlessly ripped it open as he speared into her. The pain was excruciating – as if he cut through her most sensitive and vulnerable parts with a knife. She screamed like she had never screamed before.
The thin screams of their young friend alarmed the two other women, and the men over there got more to do to shut up their protests and to hold them down.
“Hey, Ken! You shoving her the finger!?” Ivan cheered. Ken confirmed with a big smile as he straightened victoriously up a bit over the poor crumbling woman under him. “That’s not nice!” chuckled Ronny. “Poor teacher!”
“Oh, fuck, yeah, she’s screamin’ alright!” triumphed Ken as he struggled to hold her still while getting the finger better and deeper into the pussy hole of the hysterically wiggling and kicking young woman. “Such a fucking tight little teacher pussy…!”
Winnie fought wildly by all her powers under the horny thug, but it only exposed her more, forcing her to curl up and clench together again. Her screams turned into whimpering and gasping as she could not get free and his brutal finger remained deep in her and kept violating her soft defenseless inside.
“Fuck, she’s good…! You like it too, teach?” Ken mocked. “The way you sound… and squirm…? Right?”
“No… ple..aahhhgghh…” As she tried to plead, the boy moved his arm out from her stomach and took a grip under her throat and forced her face brutally up in a strangle hold. This silenced her except for moaning and whimpering of pain and lack of air. And the shame. She was forced to look and be looked at while the little bastard continued to torture and humiliate her with his finger deep into her.
“She’s virgin?” Ronny kept on.
“Yeah, she’s a fine little virgin!” Ken bragged. He wasn’t quite sure, actually, but had no reason to doubt it, tight as she was for a grown woman and so desperate to stay untouched. He let go of her neck and took instead a fistful of hair to keep her up and still, and to get a better angle to her ass. He forced the finger deeper in and bent and turned it and enjoyed her new whining and wiggling as he violated her vagina.
“A virgin little teacher…” he mumbled and enjoyed the squirming skinny body in his hands, “…yeah, you’ll be a good fuck!” He suddenly pulled his finger out of her, causing another shriek of pain, and got hold of her pantyhose at the waist with both hands while he quickly moved over her ass. He pulled the waistband back down with one hard movement, halfway down her thighs. She tried to reach down with her hands to stop him, but before she got to it, he had pulled it all the way down to her boot shafts. She could only rescue her panties back up in place and get her dress down. He jumped away from her kicking heels and took the pantyhose with him, using them as ropes pulling her legs. He laughed and teased the poor woman, as he held her calves off the floor while she was dragged first on her stomach and hands and then – after she rotated – on her back by the pantyhose stuck in her boots, preventing her from getting on her feet. He was amazed how perfect her legs were also naked – just as smooth as they had been in the hose.
“Hey, Ivan, got that knife on you?” he shouted.
“Hehe, sure!” Ivan knew what he needed it for – he had taught it to him himself. He got his spring knife out of his pocket and slid it over the floor.
Ken stopped it by his foot and picked it up while controlling the girl by the pantyhose in his other hand. The knife sprang open with a metallic click and he displayed it to her.
Winnie was already scared and her ’s blood froze to ice by seeing the knife. “No please!” she begged intensely. He wheeled the pantyhose in over his wrist till he held it tight from the calf of one the boots. “Please!” she sobbed. “Please don’t hurt me! I’ll… please!”
“You’ll what?” he smirked, while stroking the knife blade along the perfect skin of her thigh. She was stiff of fear and didn’t answer, just gaped. “You’ll be a good girl?” She nodded almost unnoticeably. “What?” he nagged. She whispered yes. “You’ll be a good little teacher?” The knife went further up on the inside of her clenching thighs. She confirmed again, desperate to make him stop and not hurt her. He loved his power and her fear. “You’ll be a good little teacher when you get the first big hard dick in your little pussy now?”
“No..hhh…!” Winnie was crumbling and shaking violently.
“…’cause I’m going to rape you! Rape your little teacher pussy!” Her trembling knees were so fucking sexy, he couldn’t wait to get in between them and fuck the terrified young woman. But first he used the knife. Stretched the pantyhose out of her boot and cut it at the rim. The remaining thin fabric contracted and disappeared for the most part into the boot.
“Oh, yeah… yes…” He stroked the free naked leg with the knife again. Fuck, it was perfect. Then he repeated the stretch and cut for the other leg.
The moment she was loose of the pantyhose and knife, Winnie rolled and kicked herself away of him, and got on her feet and ran a few steps further away, trembling and breathing heavily of the fear of being stabbed or raped.
Ken smiled. She was gorgeous. Now with naked legs and just the flimsy panties up the short dress. It would be a good hunt. He stuffed the cut-off pantyhose loosely halfway into his pocket. Then he folded the knife and slid it over to Ronny who might use it for the same purpose.
-
Cums ALL over this story. ooops sorry :sign_badgirl:
-
Tension grows... Wonderful story!
-
Reload
Ronny moved over to Lillian after Ken had pushed her to the floor and ran to catch the fleeing youngest teacher. The woman lay halfway down on the mattress, and when Ronny stood over her, she showed by hands up and staying down that she didn't want to fight and didn’t intend to try to run. He kept just standing there for a while, watching Ken chase and take down his prey before she made it through the door. Ronny thought to himself how incredibly flat to the floor girls’ bodies could lie – how soft they were. Both the small Winnie there under Ken, and the woman he had in front of himself. He placed a foot between her knees so that he would feel it if she made an attempt to get up or escape, while he stood and enjoyed and cheered when Ken stuck his finger up that young teacher’s pussy and making her whine and scream like a little girl.
Christine sat on her mattress, shaking, and cleaned herself up, as instructed, using the coat Ivan had thrown at her. He had to repeat to make her stretch and wipe the floor, too, of the cum that had splattered and dripped from her face.
Ivan saw that she boiled and rioted inside about what was happening to her youngest friend and that she was about to do something about it. So before she got that far, he grabbed her by the hair – still in a more or less intact updo – and stepped behind her, keeping her sitting with her back against his legs. He smiled over at Ronny – they were both keeping their playthings on hold while watching Ken take the young teacher.
But Christine got desperate and boiled over. “Please! You bastards! Don’t let him do that to her!” She tried to get on her feet, but Ivan kept her down and tightened his grip, so she had to give up for now, just held on to his wrist with both hands to relieve the force on her hair. She could not help noticing how thick and hard his hairy wrist felt for her thin fingers, making her feel so helpless sitting on her butt under him. “Ouuchggghhh…” she moaned when he punished her for struggling. “Let us be, you damned animals!” She didn’t usually swear, but lost control when the little thug made poor Winnie scream. “Let her be, you little bastard!” Ivan tugged and squeezed her hair again, making her gasp of pain, but now shutting up to avoid more.
Ivan wanted more body contact to tease up and reload his cock quickly, and seeing the girl’s long slender neck under him, he got down on his knees behind her and pulled her down with him, backward. He pulled her backwards and forced her shoulders down on his spread-out knees and thighs. Christine tried to hold back but could not and tried to writhe around to avoid getting laid on her back. But she had little to hold on to, and he got her down as he wanted her and put his big claw over her throat and held her head down against his lap. She tried to resist squirming and kicking with her body and legs stretched out in front of him, but it did nothing except being gorgeous and arousing him.
“Oh, yes, baby, that’s nice… we’ll soon be ready for more!” he grunted and tightened his throat-hold to make her kick more, while he enjoyed also the sight and sounds of little Ken taking the youngest teacher.
Christine dreaded his words, but could little do except holding on to the arm holding and choking her. It was revolting how the big brute cheered his gruesome young comrade molesting poor little Winnie.
“Please – no more!” she tried. “Let us go – you’ve had your way…!”
He stroked his hand around her defenseless thin throat and pushed her chin backward a bit, forcing her to look up at him.
“We won’t give you in!” she promised.
“You’re a little liar!” he smiled.
“No! I promise!” she insisted, trying to lay still on his thighs and knees.
His smile hardened and so did his hand around her throat, till another tear twinkled in her eye.
“…please…!” she whispered.
“Please what?” he mocked and kept his hard chokehold.
Christine rioted both of panic and fury and fought his hand and put her nails into it.
“Fuck! Damn!” He swore and caught her wrist with his other hand. He spread his knees and forced her sideways a bit down between his thighs, locking one of her arms under her and held her down and with the grip of her throat and her arm. “Now, listen, baby teach!” He twisted her wrist painfully into an awkward angle until she whimpered.
“Don’t do that again, or I’ll break your useless arm! OK?” He bent till she nodded. “And I’ll enjoy it, too!” Yes, he enjoyed to brutalize her beautiful naked arm. It was so skinny yet smooth and soft. It gave such a beginning sweet sensation in his growing dick. “OK, baby teach… You’ll be a good girl now, right?”
She had no choice than to nod again. “Please…”
“OK, teach… !” He smiled and let go of her wrist and put the hand into his trousers.
What she feared came true – his cock came out, and he put the heavy half stiff sausage on her face. She gasped and turned away, so it slid down on the side and stopped at his thigh and her cheek and chin.
“Remember him?” he teased, already happy to feel the effect the contact with live, warm, unwilling female skin had on his cock. He took a grip of her upper arm and pulled her an inch further back over his lap, to get her head closer to his balls.
He took great pleasure in admiring his meaty ugly cock aligned with her cute little chin and long thin smooth neck. He thought of how far into her throat it would go, and he felt how it responded by the mere thought of it. The need to stuff her overtook him, and he slowly took her nose, pinched it close, bent her head backward down between his thighs, closed the choking hold harder around her throat with the other hand, and asked her to open. She shook her head and resisted instinctively. He patiently waited till she was out of air – loosened the hold around her throat, and thereby offered her to breathe if she opened.
“No, pleeeease!” she gasped, not wanting the terrible dick in her mouth again. He repeated, and at second round she was sobbing when she opened and reluctantly accepted the big piece of meat guided down in between her lips. It was revolting, and she barely managed to keep control of herself – not vomiting and still getting some air.
“Alright, baby…” he calmed her, and let her nose open as he stayed inside of her, keeping her head backward to align the mouth with his cock. He stroked and clamped her thin neck making it extra hard for her to breathe and swallow. He enjoyed her awkward position – arched over his thick knees and locked down between his thighs. And her neck and face forced down between his thighs to let the cock into her mouth. He looked over at Ken taking cute poor little Winnie while he let Christine’s mouth involuntarily work on his cock.
Christine made only feeble resistance with her free hand, struggling to swallow and breathe. It felt like the disgusting thing slowly was growing thicker, longer, stiffer.
“Good girl, baby!” He stroked her thin smooth arm away and used his other hand around her throat and chin to force her to look back up at him. “Good teacher!” he smiled, while she blinked and whimpered by the terror and humiliation. “Don’t cry, baby. You look good with your pretty mouth stuffed with cock! Now, let’s relax and see how the others are doing.” He picked up the knife from his pocket and passed it over as Ken asked for it and otherwise let the action going on there increase his lust and get the juices flowing and pumping again.
He loved how his girl helplessly was making his dick grow back harder and stiffer, fit to rape teacher pussy. It was getting difficult for her to keep her throat free, the elongating pole was starting to press against it. He felt the wonderful lack of space in there, and the increasing tension and panic of the girl. He wondered how her thin neck would look and feel if he forced his thick cock down her throat.
-
Perfect perversity! Every chapter is a masterpiece!
-
(Im)patiently waiting for more...
-
Ronny rapes Lillian
Lillian had started to compose herself after the shock of having her mouth abused by the big brute, and of having to watch Christine’s pretty face be similarly raped and filled with his disgusting slimy sperm. Her own poor arms previously tormented so badly by the youngest rascal had started functioning again. But now the last one – the medium height muscular youngster – was standing over her, looking coldly down at her, just waiting for her to try something. She showed that she didn’t want to fight – wasn’t going to try to run. She didn’t want to be taken. She collected and pressed the short dress hem down around her, covering as much as possible of her thighs, to prevent him from seeing up her skirts. The youngster let her be, but had planted a foot between her knees so that he’d notice it if she tried anything while he watched the others.
So Lillian remained still, with racing heart and heavy breadth, because she heard and saw little Winnie become victim of the evil youngster over there. The terror in the voice of the innocent young woman being taken down and violated was unbearable. And she saw the big guy force Christine down on her back on his lap, starting to play with her like a doll. Lillian finally felt that she, as the oldest of the friends, had to stand up and fight. If Christine could not, then she had to do it. The anger grew in her as she heard the others whimper and cry while the gang laughed and humiliated them. She looked up at the youngster over her and calculated her chances – should she just get up and run, or try to immobilize him first? She decided on the latter – if she could harm him enough that he was slowed down, she could escape while the others were busy, and once she was out, they would have to let the others be and try to catch her or simply leave. So she collected courage and power and retracted her one leg and aimed and kicked for his knee with the heel of her boot.
But the tension in her alarmed him, and the movement of the leg was enough to make him react, and when the kick came, he was already moving away, reducing it to a painful impact on his calf, but not more than he could take. He swore and was quickly back over her to get control.
“Fucking bitch!” he hissed. “I’ll be so happy to make you so sorry!”
Lillian whimpered of disappointment of the outcome of her determined attempt, and of fear for the retaliation. She failed to escape, and instead kept on kicking, lying halfway on her back, to keep him away.
Ronny jumped away again and kept mocking her and trying to catch her ankles while enjoying the sight of the slender femininely curved thighs and underwear – especially the laced white crotch under the sheer pantyhose, covering the pussy he was going to take. Her kicking made him both angry and horny at the same time – a good feeling for the young predator making him insensitive to the pain of her hitting him – a bad combination for the terrified prey.
“Stay away from me!” she gasped. “Don’t make me hurt you! You’re just a kid!” He just smiled viciously, reducing her empty threats to mere pleading. “No…Please! I don’t want to!”
Ronny had great fun – he knew many ways to overpower a girl on her back kicking for defense. A grown woman with heeled boots was not much different – just more of a challenge and more fun and anticipation. Her beauty and fear combined with the elegant clothes and smooth nyloned legs were irresistible. All that proper underwear saying You can’t have me I’m too good for you I’m only for looks, while the short dress at the same time saying Have a peek and take me if you can.
“No, please!” she tried again while struggling to fight him off. “You’re just a kid! I am a woman! I’m too old…! Let me be…!”
He stopped harassing her for a second. “You’re right” he said thoughtfully. “I better take you before you grow any older!” He looked hard into her eyes and took her up her bare nyloned legs again.
She gasped and kicked him off even more frantically, horrified of what this was leading to.
“And the harder you fight, the harder I’ll fuck you! So…ouchh…oh, yeah…just keep kicking, baby!”
After having fun with her, letting her kick him off while scaring her with false attacks, he suddenly chose the most painful way, namely to just grab one boot heel and then take the kicks she got in with the other until he got hold of that leg too, by the ankle. That moment her writhing and kicking went panicking, but the pain had again given him the extra strength to hold her for the second it took to get her legs up and out of aim and power.
Lillian did what girls do instinctively in that situation, she rotated to avoid that he came down on her with her legs spread, she squirmed, got halfway over on the stomach, and kept kicking in his hands to make him let go so that she could crawl away.
It worked, he let her kicking legs go, and instead threw himself over her. Just as she got her legs under her and started to crawl forward, he landed on her, punching the air out of her and pressing her flat down on the mattress. She tried to crawl, but while he was not much taller than her, he was chunky and muscular, and the sheer weight and his strong arms around her slender soft body locked her down efficiently.
He got further up over her, covering her completely, enclosing her chest and neck tightly. Her thin arms tried to get some hold on the floor under and ahead of her, but could little do.
The young predator had gotten her down and under him, enjoying every move his prey instinctively made to get away, to save herself, like the gazelle grounded by the leopard. Unable to move except uselessly kicking and squirming. Almost unable even to breathe. The horror and panic rushed through her heart and head. What she had dreaded all her life – that could not happen – was happening! The other guy, the big brute was a sheer terror, and had abused her mouth already, but now the unthinkable of her and her friends being violated by the two younger ones … there had to be a way out of that!? But she was helpless to the horny beast grinding himself against her bum – it was disgusting – and terrorizing – the hard cock made it very clear what to fear.
Oh, she was lovely – such a soft and slender fighter. Ronny dry-humped her and loved how his hard cock dug into her ass cheeks, until he had to stop to not cum in his pants, because he was so bursting with hunger for a girl now after an hour of temptation of these incredible beauties.
He got back up on his knees. She immediately started to crawl, making it easy for him to first plant his knees between her kicking legs and then grab her waist and beautifully slanted hips and pull her back onto his lap. Her hands were outside of the mattress and had no grip against the plain floor, so she was easy to hold back. He took his time – let his hands explore her heart-shaped ass – squeezing her cheeks greedily through the tight silky pantyhose.
Ronny made sure his prey ended up facing little Winnie being taken by Ken, so that he could enjoy that scene and force the girls to endure what happened to each other. Lillian saw how the youngest boy over there forced Winnie’s head up to put her fear and humiliation at display while he violated her virgin hole with his fingers. Lillian was desperate to help and stop it, but was herself utterly helpless caught straddled over her attacker’s lap. It should have been so easy to fight herself off him – also he just a youngster – but her feet kicked uselessly at both sides of him, her hands found no hold. Instead he held her so easily down with his strong hands in her back and waist and down her bottom. And when she got an inch forward he pulled her back by the hips or by the hair which now formed a convenient ponytail after the hairdo had come halfway apart.
Lillian tried to get his hands off her hips and bum, but only to have her wrist caught. He forced it up her spine, making her whimper and plead.
“No need to try to help, teach!” he mocked, while keeping the painful hold. “I know how to fuck little cunts like you!” He underlined that by taking a big grip of her wide open crotch from behind with his other hand. She gasped and whined of the shock of it and tried to clench and wriggle at the same time – both with little effect. He was in total control of the struggling woman. “Oh…yeaaahhh…” he grunted as his fingers found both holes giving in under the two silky layers of fabric.
Her dress hem was at her waist and he stroked up further to find the pantyhose band. He saw that Ken had pulled down his girl’s pantyhose but left the panties on, and did the same – kind of cute and extending the pleasure of stripping them. Giving them hope to fight longer before they’re ripped bare and speared. He pulled the grown woman’s pantyhose down, off her ass and a bit down her thighs – only stopped by his own legs.
“No… please..!” she whined and pleaded as she was stripped of her nylons. “Pleeease…I don’t want to! No…hhh..!” Then she was shocked to gasping silence as his hand again took her crotch, now only covered by her laced silky panties. She could feel that it had been pulled a bit down with the pantyhose because his thumb took naked skin in her butt crack, and she desperately tried to pull the flimsy little piece of last protection back in place with both her hands.
The lack of support on the floor made her lie face flat down, while her ass stood up over his lap. Her hands trying to rescue the panties gave him another chance to get a new grip of a wrist and hold her down by that bent over her back while he grinded her crotch and pussy hard through the loose, thin white lacy panties. She squirmed and whimpered and gasped of pain from the arm and fear of being stripped and having him into her.
“Ha, ha, yeah…alright, teach…!” he laughed. “…trying to hide your little pussy, huh…!?” He let his long finger find and slide along her pussy crack through the silk. He was going to mock her more, but her racing gasps and thin pleading made words unnecessary, and he just chuckled while enjoying her ass wriggling like mad.
He saw the knife that had been slid over the floor, and he bent out to get it. That allowed the terrified woman to get a bit free of him, and she crawled desperately forward. However, he held her back by the pantyhose, and when it was stretched well between his hand and her boot shafts, he started cutting them at both shafts, like Ken had done. She continued to try to kick herself away, while she tried to get her panties back in place. Soon he got one leg free of the pantyhose, and the moment he got the other one free, too, he grabbed her ankle and pulled her back while he folded away the knife. She was kicking too wildly with her free leg, and was hard to hold back now by only one leg, also that kicking hard, so he instead stretched out and got hold of her panties waistband. The fear of having it pulled down stopped her from fighting herself forward for a second, enough for him to grab her other ankle and with one powerful thrust, pull her back onto his lap.
He pushed her dress well up to her waist and started playing with the thin lacey panties again. He was getting less patient, but took the time to torment her by working the little piece of cloth inch by inch off her butt.
Lillian felt the cold air on her cheeks and then her crotch as he slowly stripped her. He had her legs forcedly spread over his lap, and she had no options than keeping her butt down and spread open, or up, to wriggle and clench more. She supported herself on her hands and elbows and tried to crawl forward, but it was way too easy for the guy to hold her back, by her hips, by the dress, by the bra strap up her back, by her hair, and by the panties.
“Oh, I’ve got you good, now teach! Cute white panties! Hey, just like you said!” he shouted over to Ken. “Makes a good tease on hot teacher ass, right!?” Ken laughed to confirm – he was otherwise too busy with his own girl. “And of trying to protect scared little teacher pussies!“
Where the panties disappeared, his hands and fingers took over, and the exploring and intruding violation burned into her skin. “Pleash… leth goh …” she whined thinly.
“Well, it can’t protect you anymore now, can it, teach?!” he mocked. She fought, but could not stop his hand from eventually diving in under the silky laces, pushing them well down her thighs and taking a big possessive grip of her naked crotch.
“Hhhh…nohhh...pleashhh…ohhh!” she gasped and pleaded, with remarkably thin girly voice, almost competing with that of Winnie being taken by Ken.
Ronny rubbed and kneaded the teacher’s mound and pussy and ass crack in hard exploring takes. He didn’t stick fingers into her vagina – he was going to rape her, he knew how to use his cock to split tight pussies open, and he preferred to have them unprepared.
He got tired of the panties being in the way, stretched between her thighs, so he took a good hold of it at the thinnest part around her hip.
“Now, we’ll get rid of your useless little knickers…!” he warned. She didn’t know what would happen, was just glad he had let go of her crotch. But then he tore the panties apart with one forceful thrust.
She whined as it cut into her thigh before it snapped. “God…!” she let out of her. “Help! Please…!” she gasped and whimpered at the brutality she was stripped by.
Ronny laughed at her. “Haha, God? Huh?” He slid the remains of her panties down the other thigh. “Seems God isn’t here for you, teach…”
He unbuttoned and let his thick stiff cock out. “Maybe you haven’t been a good girl recently…!” It stood with a slight upward bend like a steel spring, waving over the ass of the terrified teacher he was going to rape. “Well, we’ll soon know…”
Lillian knew what was coming when he let go of her with one hand, and she wriggled and squirmed harder and begged to be saved. “No…! please God, help…! Don’t hurt me! Please don’t!...I don’t want to! Pleeeease!” her voice got thinner and more desperate.
Ronny enjoyed her pleading and gasping and the sight of her slender waist disappearing into the grey dress over the heart-shaped spread-out ass. It all added hardness to his cock that stood ready over the soft wriggling body of the woman and the little hole in her that he needed so badly to penetrate.
“Oh, I’ll fucking hurt you, bitch!” he grunted, struggling to hold her in position.
The others heard the increasing terror in Lillian’s voice, and that and the intensity of her breathing and struggling showed that she knew she was about to be raped. And while Ken was busy abusing Winnie, Ivan had a good view of what was happening, and he let his captive Christine see as much as possible, too. It shocked and revolted her to see the silhouette of the young brute’s big erect weapon over her colleague’s wriggling defenseless butt. Ivan had to take a hard hold on Christine’s throat to keep her steady.
“Oh, fuck, yeah, Ron, give it to her!” he cheered. ”Give her the iron, man!”
Resolutely, Ronny took a good hold of the teacher’s hips, pulled her back and up, grabbed her under the stomach to hold her back, pressed his cock down with his other hand, directed it to her exposed crotch and pressed the head well in between the outer folds of her pussy and let it slide up until it sank in against the tiny clenching opening.
““Noooohhhh!!!” she gasped. “Mommy…nooohhh!”
He grunted of pleasure and arousal and pressed her ass down an inch and spread her thighs a bit harder with his knees to open her and make her less able to resist what was coming.
Noo.. plhh…pleaaashhnoohhiiiiiigkkhhhh!!!”
The poor teacher’s desperate protest at the feeling of the cockhead at her vagina turned into a whine of shock and pain as he shot his hips forward while pulling her backward, spearing the thick hard shaft brutally into her. He conquered and penetrated her clenching rim at the first thrust, but she was tight and dry, and her thin cries were mixed with the boy’s juicy curses over the pain that accompanied the satisfaction of feeling her vagina clench unwillingly around his spearhead.
Ronny retracted just a little, and immediately gave it another thrust, and by help of the bit of sweat and precum he plunged deeper into her. “Aaarrrghhh!” he roared when he repeated, and she squealed like a little girl. Again. Fuck, he loved the pain he caused the screaming woman for each inch he penetrated her.
Lillian heard her own girlish and defeated voice and tried not to cry, but the pain was too excruciating, and the power of the hard shaft spearing into her defenseless hole sent shock waves through her womb and lungs and brain.
His grip around her waist and hips was strong enough that she didn’t fight to get loose anymore, she just raised her butt a little to ease the pain of the cock ripping up her opening. That made it less painful but also easier to penetrate her deeper, and Ronny slammed harder into her, making her gasp and arch her back.
As the sharpest ripping pain was replaced by the hard massive intrusion deeper and deeper inside of her, she stopped whining and only gasps emerged for a while. She stood on her hands, helplessly shaken in the rhythm that he fucked her with. She realized again that the unthinkable was happening – she was being raped – she, a mature and proud woman, almost the headmaster of the school – was being raped by a youngster maybe half her age. He had taken her as he wanted and she was whining like a little girl. She tried not to cry, but he rammed her so hard and deep, tears sprung from her eyes, and her throat thickened from the whimpering that pressed from within. His continued mocking didn’t make it easier.
“Oh, yeah…” he moaned. “You have been a good girl, teach! You’re a really tight little cunt. So maybe God wants to reward you by a real hard fuck for once!”
Lillian burst into whimpering and then crying. Being raped was devastating, the brutality shocking, and his words so humiliating. And she knew the others were watching.
He got one knee up from inside her thigh and set it up outside her booted calf, so that he stood kneeling on one leg only, and got more freedom to move and fuck the lady more violently. He took a fistful of her hair and forced her down on her elbows, so that her ass stood up, and raped her mercilessly.
“Yeah… for being such an uptight teach, you’re a good doggy fuck!” he kept bullying. “Like it?” he made sure the others heard it all, and laughed of her pitiful thin pleading to protest and make him stop.
Ivan watched and cheered. Christine tried not to watch, but could not help peeking glimpses as Ivan forced her head in that direction. What she saw was Lillian’s slender body forced into a submissive position by the stocky muscular brute, her naked butt in the air, and the shaft of his cock slamming in an out of her like a piston, ramming her hard at every inward thrust.
Ronny kept being unnecessarily brutal – it was his way of not cumming – not feeling any sweetness for the beauty and crying of the woman. But he loved her soft ass and little waist and back and neck, and he grew a lust to take it all, so he got back in between her legs, spread them out, leaned forward down on her back, and took a hold around her neck from behind. His weight pressed her down and his arms enclosed her neck and upper body. With this hold, he forced his cock deeper into her and held it there, while he squeezed the air out of her and bit her neck and ears.
Lillian was disgusted by the animal grunting something unintelligible into her ear while biting and licking it. She struggled for air, her arms searched some way of releasing the pressure, and her booted legs kicked equally uselessly to find some foothold. She wanted to cry out of pain, but had no air for more than thin gasping and whimpering.
He started to move his muscular ass, fucking her in short hard strokes deep inside. Oh, fuck, she smelled good, she was so soft and slender, his cock was super hard up her womb, and the sounds she made as she was raped were so fucking satisfying and arousing.
He felt the climax was coming, and finally let go and gave it a few extra hard thrusts of his cock, and then held it hard within her and squeezed her upper body with one arm while he took her neck with the other and dug his fingers into the soft flesh and veins. His ejaculations started, pumping massively sweet sensations from deep within to his cock and brain, along with the huge load of sperm produced since he had spotted the first girl more than an hour ago. He moaned and roared in and out of rhythm of the uncontrollably powerful and orgasmic pumping.
The woman’s flailing arms and legs and writhing in her struggle to get air added to the pleasure. He was able after a few seconds to control it with his hand around her neck, and to keep the soft slender body squirming in his vice hard hold, to prolong the climax of the rape.
Lillian felt warm sperm spurt into her vagina and fill her up inside, while she was getting increasingly desperate for air and the pressure in her head from the lack of blood circulation. She fought with all her powers, but was helplessly locked in his arms and hands, under his weight, by his cock mercilessly hard up her vagina.
He eventually got back up on his knees and pulled her body with him, so that she remained impaled on his cock. He fucked her slowly and deeply with his still hard shaft to take out the remaining pleasure and empty it thoroughly, moaning loudly from the intense sweet sensations. Each stroke was accompanied by the wet sounds of cum trickling and foaming around the meaty shaft, mixed with the woman’s heavy breathing, gasping air, and pitiful whimpering from the pain and shame. He loved it and was thinking damn this teacher was such a hot fuck that his cock seemed to remain hard forever.
He pulled out while he was still stiff, and she gasped and whimpered from the sensations of it. He held her back, straddled over his thighs and spread her ass cheeks with his thumbs so that he could enjoy the cum flooding out of her contracting pussy. The sobbing sent convulsions to her stomach, helping to press out the waves of twinkling cum.
“Oh, lady, your li’l pussy is so stuffed with jizz!” he laughed. “It can’t hold it all, can it? Can you, teach?”
Lillian didn't reply – just sobbed into the floor like little girl, her body shaking. She was reduced to nothing, her head and thoughts were chaos.
“Ha, sure you can’t!” He grabbed a corner of her coat on the floor and wiped his softening schlong, and then stuffed it back into his pants as he got up on his feet, still standing between her booted calves.
“Your pussy is mine now, teach, and I wanna keep an eye on it, OK? So keep your ass up and legs apart!”
She laid still and silently accepted anything to be left alone.
“… or I’ll fuck you again…!” She didn’t move. “…just I’ll take you harder!”
She gasped and whimpered and nodded and shook her head to make sure he believed she would not move.
He stepped back, and watched the raped teacher on her stomach, sobbing, shaking, hair down around her head, dress pulled up to her waist, naked butt standing up a bit, legs spread. And white sperm coming down from the violated pussy hole as it slowly contracted.
-
Congratulations! It was worth the wait. One of the best and most exciting and realistic stories in this wonderful site. Just like story School Trip to Hell from Dhemius, it deserves to bi filmed. Please, continue your impressive work.
-
I love how detailed this is. Will there be anal?
-
Please continue the story
-
Yes, it would be nice to read the next chapter of this irresistible story...
-
The wall bars
While Lillian was taken by Ronny, Christine – laying locked on her back between Ivan’s thighs – was getting increasingly difficult. He held her head awkwardly bent backwards, with his cock forced down her stretched throat, while he held his big hand around that very throat and slender neck. This way he kept her deprived of air and under control, accompanied by her muffled gasps and pleads. But as the cock re-hardened and got thicker, it got more difficult for her to get air, and the fearful sounds from Lillian made Christine more desperate to get free. She kicked and squirmed more strongly and tried harder to twist her head out of Ivan’s hold. Ivan retaliated by shooting his groin forward while pulling her head back – forcing the cock further down her throat until he could feel and see the thick stiff shaft through the soft skin of her throat, making a nice bulge on it.
“Now, lay still, baby! You don’t want me to snap your pretty neck!” Her panicking squirming
Tears sprang from Christine’s eyes from the suffocation and revolt and the horror of the hand’s vice hard grip around her throat and into her defenseless neck, bent almost intolerably backward. She tried to lay more still, to survive, but still fought simply to get air.
Ivan felt that she was able to take even more and pressed her head down and backward. The cock made a longer expansion of her throat, and he made some strokes by moving her head and his groin against each other.
Christine moaned of revolt. The disgusting hairy ballsack of the rapist now lay over her eyes and nose and started to deprive her of the last air she had, and she squirmed and kicked of desperation.
Ivan chuckled and enjoyed the peril of the tall beauty. It was a great way to rebuild his cock’s hunger for meat. But as much as he loved this new way of throat rape, all the motions of her tongue and swallowing to survive and get air were getting so good for his cock that he was getting closer to cumming in her again. And he got worried that she’d eventually get desperate and stupid enough to bite, and so he finally pulled his long thick stiff shaft out of her throat and mouth.
“There…” he comforted her while he enjoyed her thin gasps. The cock stood waving over her face as she was finally allowed to straighten her neck and breathe, sobbing after the humiliation and fear for her life.
Ivan kept holding her in tight control still with one hand around her neck over her throat. With the other he had a good fistful of her hair, and he directed her face in the direction of Ronny who was raping Lillian.
Christine whimpered by the sight and screams of her colleague being stripped and raped. She struggled anew to get free, but was forced to resign and watch helplessly.
Ivan cheered his friend’s assault on the poor teacher’s now naked ass. “See, Ron there’s like all of us always wanted to give our old teacher something back!” he stated. He forced Christine to watch for a while, then forced her head in the other direction to see what was going on with little Winnie.
In shock after being fingered up her virgin pussy, and stripped of her pantyhose with that frightening knife, Winnie had kicked herself free, gotten up on her feet, and backed away from Ken.
Earlier, Ronny had been the first to grope her thoroughly while carrying and dragging her back after her early escape attempt, then big Ivan had carried her around manhandling and humiliating her like a little girl in his arms. All three wanted badly to get into the panties of this cute virgin princess and pop her cherry and fuck her to oblivion. Now, Ken had her and was no exception – he had fingered her, he had stripped her of her pantyhose, and was hungry for more.
“OK, miss, that’s some good fighting… now let’s see how you’re gonna save them pretty pins …!”
Winnie was breathing heavily while stumbling backwards on wildly shaking legs on her heeled boots. She was looking for help and rescue by her older colleagues, but they were both helplessly subdued by the two bigger thugs. She was on her own, having the evil little creep’s cold eyes on her. Lillian’s pleading and whining sent shivers down her spine and increased her own terror.
“Come, kitten…pussy, pussy, pussy…” Ken teased, while he stuffed the footless remains of her sheer pantyhose further down into his pocket and calmly walked after Winnie. The mental and physical power over the gorgeous terrified grown woman made him boil with lust.
She backed, but tried to meet his eyes, to show that she was not going to let him get his way with her any more. She tried to convince herself again that she was the grown person and the one to be in command. But her dress felt so terribly short, her legs so powerless and naked, and her arms numb shaking. Him being short just made it worse as it felt that he looked her over up her legs and dress hem.
“Stay away, you…!” Her sternest voice felt thin and unsteady. “I warn you!” But the creep just laughed and kept teasing her and coming at her. She backed into a corner with wall bars on one side and a random pile of gymnastic apparatus and accessories on the other. Not that she wanted to be cornered, but it felt like she could hide behind some of the objects there, to fence him off. Everything was better than the open floor where she felt so vulnerable and where he had taken her down before.
Ken looked her up and down. Her legs were as flawless and gorgeous without pantyhose as they had been with. What a beauty he had caught and was having!
“OK, pussycat. You’re a pretty lady, you know, Winnie!” The girl gasped of the young rascal using her first name like this. “Is it OK that I call you Winnie?“ He loved how she revolted for his mocking. “OK, lady, I take that as a yes.” She made a grimace and shook her head weakly. “You can call me Sir!” he finished and smiled viciously. She didn’t make sign of approval. He knew. He would come back to it.
“Was it good to have my finger up your little snatch, Winnie? She gasped again and shook her head. “The way you whined maybe you did, maybe you didn’t. Hard to tell with such uptight princesses! He laughed. “Well - I sure liked it!” He smelled his finger demonstratively. “One of the tightest little pussy holes I’ve taken…!”
Winnie was dissolving by his mocking and instinctively clenched her knees and pulled down the skirt of the dress. But he didn’t let her be.
“…tight like a 12-year old!”
She was defenseless to the verbal and mental and physical terror of the youngster. She looked down, reduced to nothing, shaking and close to collapsing crying.
“Hey, Winnie!” he cheered. “Shape up! No need to be ashamed of a tight pussy! You’re a teacher! That’s alright!” She looked up for a second. “And now I want to put cock in you!”
“Nohhh, noo…please, let me be! I don’t want to…! Please!” she begged, backing, with thighs clenched and hands protectively in front.
He just looked coldly at her – letting her panic as his words settled in.
“I’ll do anything. I won’t tell. Take my money. Take the car! Just leave us alone! I don’t want to! Please!”
She was stuck against the wall and the corner. She didn’t want to try and run – he would tackle her and get her down. She held her thin arms and trembling hands up in front of her to parade any attack, and was ready to kick and hit and scratch him if he would try.
He suddenly grabbed that arm and pulled her sideways towards the wall bars. She lost balance and stumbled, but he pushed her hard backwards up against the wall. She whined and gasped of pain and shock as she hit the bars. He grabbed the bar behind her on both sides of her waist and squeezed her against the wall with the force of his arms, pressing his chest and stomach and groin into her.
Winnie held back as much as she could with her hands against his shoulders and arms. He placed his face straight at hers, forcing her to turn away to avoid his hungry eyes and sleazy mouth and terrible breath.
That gave Ken a good chance to place his mouth at her neck below her cute ear and let the jewelry tickle his nose as he sucked and bit her. Her perfect neck was just so thin and soft! He thought of his stiff cock into this throat of hers.
“OK, Winnie,” he whispered to her ear. “I’ll give you one chance to save your precious virginity!”
He knew perfectly well that virgin cherries were reserved for Ivan. Ken had once tried to fuck a virgin 16-year old cheerleader. Ivan had kicked him off her, and raped her and let Ken know not to go first at a virgin ever again. But there was no harm in scaring this terrified beauty a bit first.
“Do you want that chance, Winnie?” He centered the grip at the bar behind her back, forcing her waist and stomach a bit out towards his and his hard groin, and then took her one breast with the other hand, forcing her slender torso back against the bars.
She tried to pull his hand off her, but didn’t succeed, and instead had to endure that he started to roll and knead her breast hard through the dress and bra. “Nnnnghhh…” she gasped and moaned of humiliation and pain. “Pleashhh…nohh…!”
He moved his hand over and took her other breast and was soon all over her narrow chest, keeping her locked with his groin and hips and the solid hold of the bar behind her.
“Mmm, hehe, yeah, nice little cuties, teach!” he laughed viciously as he molested her. “Maybe I’ll strip them..!”
Winnie was so humiliated and so scared of the thought that she overcame his lock-hold and squirmed and managed to rotate between him and the wall, to hide her vulnerable breasts and get away from his hand and face. She folded her arms protectively around her chest.
Ken chuckled and took a new grip at the bars on both sides of her, one bar lower down now, and pulled himself hard into her from behind. He forced his groin hard against her ass and started to dry hump her slowly and lustfully.
“Oh, yeah, teach, you’ll be a good fuck!” he threatened into her ear and enjoyed how his cock rolled her buttocks around through his stiff pants and her soft dress fabric.
“Nohhh…please, no!” she gasped and pleaded thinly, while holding back against the bars with one hand and trying to keep the dress down over her butt with the other.
Ken loved it and kicked her boots to the side and spread her legs with his knees and let the cock rub right up against her crotch and ass crack. He knew he couldn’t do that for long without cumming, but it was surely good to hump the slender young woman. Fuck, these bars were so great for raping teachers – why hadn’t he thought of that before? Thinking of it, he had. If not Ivan had had first right to the hole in this little ass he was humping, he would surely have raped her like this. Maybe tying her arms and ankles to the bars first… well – he had her pantyhose down his pocket…
He stopped humping her for a second. “Make up your mind, sweetie! I don’t have all night.” No answer – she was too terrified and didn’t know what to do or say.
He took suddenly her crotch from behind, and the solid grip of the bars with his other hand gave enough hold to keep her locked with that crotch-hold and to keep his knees spreading her legs struggling to clench. She whined and he loved the revisit to her pussy through the thin panties.
“You want some hard cock up your tight cherry, Winnie?” She shook her head and struggled against his hand to avoid getting fingers inside again.
“I’ll tie you to the bars here! Using your pantyhose, hehe!”
“No, please no! I don’t want!” she protested girlishly. “Let go, pleashhhghh…!” she gasped as he rubbed her. “I’ll…I will…”
“You’ll what?” He felt she was desperate of fear of what might come, and wanted to comply with something – anything. But he was evil enough to take advantage of that, to take her even harder, and started to let his fingers flip her panty crotch to the side to get into her. This made her fight so hard that she slammed her hips and knees loudly into the wall, and the wooden bars creaked under his hold.
He won the battle and held the whining and struggling young teacher while he found her crack and slid the long finger brutally straight up her tight pussy hole.
“You want something else?” the youngster asked sweetly into her neck, while he finger-raped the terrified innocent teacher.
“Yes… stop.. yes” she gasped, panting.
“Yes, what?”
“…please!” she whimpered. “Please stop!”
“OK, Winnie.” He said calmly. “Now put your hands on the top bar.”
“No! Why…?” She shook her head – her hands were needed to survive against the wall and to try to get his hand off of her.
“It’s your only chance, teach” he kept on, “to save this little pussy! You agreed, and now you follow orders!” He kept fingering her, took her harder, ripped deeper into her, almost lifted her off the floor. “If you don’t follow orders, I’ll rape you here and now! Understand?”
She nodded.
“Hands up!”
She gave in and reluctantly put her thin arms up and took hold of a bar just above her head, her entire body shaking of the sobbing that she failed to suppress. She clenched her teeth and endured his continued invasion of her virgin vagina.
He loved the sight of her little hands and thin fingers on the bar just in front of him. They would soon be busy with another rod about the same thickness, he thought with a smile.
“Higher!” he commanded, making her take hold one bar up. “Good girl! Now, hold on to the wall, arms up, legs spread!”
She looked up in despair – as if asking for help from above – what could she do? He took half a step back, but he still had his hand up her crotch and his finger in her.
“’Cause if you don’t continue to be a good girl, teach, I’ll break this thin arm!” He stroked his free hand up along one of her arms all the way to the wrist and palm, then back. “Ok?”
She finally nodded, fighting not to sob from the humiliation and fear. He took his finger out, and she gasped and whimpered thinly of the painful friction.
“Haha, so there…” he mocked her. He took his hand off her ass and stepped back and enjoyed the view of his prey. “Hey” he alerted Ivan. “Pretty, huh?”
Ivan couldn’t agree more. “Yeah, wow, she‘s as pretty as it gets!” The slender little woman had spread herself onto the wall bars, arms stretched up, ankles well apart. The dress was hoisted enough that the white laces of the panties were just visible – always a great attraction.
“That is the cutest fucking little virgin ass I ever saw!” he continued. “Remember, it’s mine, OK!?”
“Sure…” Ken confirmed.
The agreement the bastards made who would rape her young innocent friend made Christine rage. “Don’t you dare!” she snarled from the constrained position on her back over Ivan’s lap with head and arms locked by his thighs. She squirmed and wriggled and kicked to get free to fight to save Winnie from sharing Lillian’s fate.
“So there…baby…” Ivan grunted back, struggling a bit to keep the fierce beauty under control. “No need to be jealous…!” He had her by a hard grip around her throat and by a fistful of her hair when she gave up to escape the fear of having her neck broken and to be able to breathe. “We’ll have plenty in stock for you, too!”
“Don’t…” Christine started to warn Winnie, but she didn’t know what to say, really. “Don’t let them!” she ended up gasping in Ivan’s vice hard grip of her head.
The gang’s agreement and Christine’s warning added to Winnie’s despair, but she tried not to let it show. She obediently held on to the wall bar to not get attacked. Stretched, exposed, spread, trying not to sob.
“You gonna tie her up with her pantyhose for me?” Ivan asked cheerfully.
“Nah – she’s a good girl.” Ken went back up to her, took around her stomach with one hand. “Aren’t you?” He loved the control he had over the terrified woman. Her belly was just so slim and tight and soft.
Winnie didn’t reply the youngster, and struggled hard to hold on to the bar to not break the condition of being saved, instead of protecting herself.
He started caressing her hips and buttocks at the hem of the dress with the other hand. His young cock was pumping blood and sweet hormones, aching to spear the slender beauty and flood her with an ever increasing load of agile sperm. He thought of neglecting Ivan’s expectancy to have her first and simply raping her before he got around to stop him. But he also realized that he had put her on display so irresistible that there was no way back for Ivan.
“Ha, ha – that’s nice, Ken!” Ivan cheered. “Now keep her there – I’ll be right over!”
“Hey, Ron!” he commanded. “Maybe you strap up that piece of teach meat of yours, too? To the bars, I mean. Like that.” He nodded towards Ken and Winnie. “She needs some draining!” The guys snickered.
“Use her pantyhose. Or those ropes!” He had spotted some gym jumping ropes in a corner. “When you’ve got her up to drip-dry you can help a bit here to watch this baby while I’m gonna have myself some virgin!”
Winnie whimpered of terror from what she heard, with the youngster’s hands still fondling her lower parts so unprotected by the thin little dress.
“Haha, sure…” replied Ronny. He grabbed Lillian by a forearm and her hair and pulled her up. The pain in her aching shoulder and the brutal yanking of her head left her no choice than to get on her feet, moaning and pleading. He picked up her cut-off pantyhose from the floor, then forced her towards the wall bars.
Lillian moaned as she stumbled along, crouching and hardly able to walk the first steps with a creamy sore pussy and aching joints after the brutal rape.
Ken saw chances passing, and wanted his share now. He shoved his hand back up between Winnie’s lightly spread legs. “Alright, lady. Shall we invite Ivan the Terrible over to take what he wants…?” He rubbed her crotch and fingered the tight crack that he had gotten familiar with, though the thin panties.
Winnie protested “Nohh…please!... you promised…!” her voice dissolved into thin whimpering.
“Ha, ha – promises, promises. Yes…You want me to face-fuck you first?” He let her think – she couldn’t help sobbing – knowing that this unthinkable and worst possible seemed the only way to escape from or at least postpone the even worse. “I’d be more than happy to stuff that pretty face of yours with cock…!” he continued. “Maybe Ivan will lose interest…?” Ken talked loud enough that Ivan heard, and Ivan shook his head laughing, amused enough to let Ken have her first as long as he let her pussy be for him.
Ken let go of Winnie’s crotch, took both her wrists, and released her hands from the bar. “You can let go, lady” he said. “It’s OK, I’ll keep you occupied for a while!” he bent her arms down and up her spine until she whimpered of pain. Then he forced the slender young woman, as tall as him, away from the wall and out to the open floor.
She protested thinly and resisted, surely didn’t want to go, fearing what would come, but with her arms locked up her back there was little she could do but to stumble along.
Ronny took the freed wall bars and forced his captive Lillian face first up against it. “Arms over in here!” he commanded. She was reluctant, and he forced her one arm in over the bar at her forehead. “Now the other!” She again hesitated to make herself so vulnerable, and tried to protest and plead. He got irritated and took grip of the wall bars at both sides and banged her face and entire soft body against it. She let out a thin scream of pain and shock. “Do as you’re told, bitch!” he said with a freezing hard cold voice for being a youngster talking to a grown woman. “Or I’ll rip you apart!” He shot his groin and the hardening cock against her soft ass the hardest he could, and the poor teacher screamed again and turned into crying silently as she pleaded him not to, and put her arm where he asked her.
He stretched over her from behind and turned both her arms ninety degrees straight up, behind the bars. He took the pantyhose and quickly tied a leg of it around her one wrist, over the bar and around the side bar, then over to the other side. She had in the meantime lowered her hand, so he again yanked her against the wall as he took that hand, raised it straight up behind the bars, and tied the other pantyhose leg to it. She stood there with arms raised and spread, difficult to get power to loosen anything because the arms were locked by the bars. He was still not entirely happy with the tension, so he took the hose on the middle and pulled it wide and down and laid it in a circle around her neck, and let it tighten back up. This kept her chin and head up high and locked and gave no slack for her hands to move.
Lillian struggled to get free and to relieve the force, but the more she tried, the harder her head was strained. “Please… it hurts…!”
Ivan and Ken were watching also, enjoying Ronny’s masterwork, forcing their girls to watch the despair and peril of their older colleague.
“Well done Ron!” Ivan chuckled. “That’s a fucking fine piece of teacher ass, too!”
With her dress raised by her lifted arms, long legs exposed over the sexy high boots, narrow waist and back, Lillian looked really good from behind. Only her hair in disorder revealed that she had just been raped. And yes, her ass just asked for it, and Ronny helped the dress hem up to reveal the slender yet well-defined panty-less and naked cheeks.
Lillian clenched her exposed legs and buttocks together the best she could. But the youngster forced his knee between hers and kicked her feet apart and held them there with his.
“Now, keep’em spread, OK?” He yanked her tied-up head by the hair. “Or I’ll make you very sorry. Again. OK?”
Lillian nodded and kept them spread. “Good – Ivan likes what he sees – let’s keep him happy, um? Maybe he’ll come over to check your plumbing…” Ronny laughed and humiliated her by sticking a finger into her crotch from behind, slowly, letting her struggle with her instinct to clench, into her crack and pussy. “Oh, yeah, this pie is still creamy – we’ll let you dry up a bit here…” He curled the skirt of the short wool dress up to keep her spread ass exposed.
Lillian gasped and sobbed from the humiliation and horror of the suggestion that she might be raped again, from behind, tied up to the wall bars. She wriggled her butt to get the dress to unfold and fall down over it. Ronny laughed, but let her be, now focusing on Ken who had force-walked Winnie to the center of the room.
-
Thanks for the update it was well worth the wait
-
Superb! Waiting for more...
-
Winnie’s pretty face
Young Ken roughly halted Winnie by the grip of her thin wrists up her slender back. He yanked them up higher – he simply liked to hear the helpless woman’s gasp of pain.
“You have a pretty face, miss!” he grunted into her neck. “And in that face there is a pretty mouth.” He waited a second to let it sink in. “I want it!”
“No, please…!” she whimpered, fearing the worst.
He laughed. “And in that mouth there is a little tongue. We’ll see if you can use it!”
She gasped and shook her head. “No! Please no! You said…” She realized what the deal was and silenced, but not fast enough.
“You changed your mind? You want I fuck your pussy!?” She shook her head. “Or we have big mean Ivan over?”
“Nooh…! Please! Please don’t!” she begged.
“Ok, little teach” he murmured into her ear, “So you’ll take my dick out and start working on your application for saving your pussy? Right?”
She hesitated – she could not do this! Didn’t know how. Didn’t want to know!
“Get to work!” he suddenly shouted louder. She shook, and wanted to get down on her knees, both in fear and submission, but also because she thought that was what he wanted her to do. But he stopped her by keeping her back-twisted arms high. She whimpered of the pain.
“Hey! Stay on your feet till I tell you to kneel! OK?”
She nodded. He let go of her arms, and turned her around by her shoulders. She was confused and scared and let him handle her – to be faced with him. She looked down in shame and fear of meeting his eyes.
He wanted to see her legs straight, to see and feel her knees shaking, to see her slim back and waist, from above. He took her gently by her hair to direct her head to bend down to the right distance and height in front of his groin.
“Take it out!” he repeated impatiently.
He had great fun seeing her nervously approach his pants to try to open them. He noted that she had small well-trimmed moderately pointed fingernails in sheer lacquer. Oh – he knew exactly how great they were going to feel when they soon would make first light trembling touches on his cock shaft.
“Belt!” he commended. She reluctantly fumbled unbuckling it. Then hesitated.
“Come on, miss, I’ve got all night, but you haven’t!” She fumbled – the fabric was stiff, the buttons were hard, her fingers and hands and arms were all numb of fear.
Eventually, the pants started to open. The erect cock of the youngster pressed his boxers bulging out of the half-open pants. She was disgusted – it looked frighteningly big and long and hard and it had the warm disgusting smell of a mix of urine and something else - precum – that she did not know yet.
He didn’t help her. Just kept stroking her hair and head and a bit down her spine through the thin dress, or down her arms to feel how thin they were, and how they trembled and fumbled, all to humiliate her.
“Oh, get it out for fuck’s sake! Don’t make it explode before it has gotten into your face! If it does, you’ll regret it!”
She got the pants all open, and the elastic boxer stood tenting out under the tension of the hard snake in there. Winnie hesitated and whimpered weakly from the fear of the monster coming out.
“You afraid, teacher? Take it out!”
The hard voice made her finally pull the boxer down enough that the dick of the youngster sprung forward. She whined and jumped back and up, throwing her hands to the side.
Ken was prepared for exactly that, and had taken a good grip of her hair, and kept her head more or less steady down just in front of the waving cock.
“Now take it and lick it!” he commanded. The girl obeyed and hesitantly reached for it with trembling hands. The first touch was exactly as he wanted – it was the first time she ever touched a cock. She used both hands and held the dick still with the tips of her fingernails on its shaft – well away from the frightening head. A fantastic sensation, these light stings of the nails into the sensitive skin of the hard shaft.
“Lick it, miss! Be a good girl and lick it!” He bent her head up a bit, so that he could enjoy both her thin little hands and fingers on his cock, and her face and eyes as she was forced to poke her tongue out toward the glistening head.
The disgust made her heave for air, her heart hammered. The first touch with the tongue was in itself so shocking that she gasped and threw her head back. “No, please, I don’t want to…please…!” she whimpered. The taste and smell were disgusting.
“Take it!” he commanded. “Lick it!”
Winnie was too terrified of the mean boy, and she obeyed without the need for further threats. Her soft little tongue unwillingly caressed the hard and ugly monster.
It was as good for him as it was horrifying to her. He let her lick him for a while, until he wanted more than the tickling nails and light tongue.
“Now get your hands off!” he asked. She let go and stopped licking. “No! Come on – lick!” he commanded. She jumped of the hard tone and struggled to keep the dick still and tried to help again with her one hand.
“Hands on your back!” he shouted angrily. She whimpered of the humiliating mocking and obeyed. Fuck, she was cute the way she had to chase the waving dick with her pretty face and little tongue. Every touch was heaven.
But he wanted more, and bent forward over her and grabbed her wrists down her back and pulled them up. “Now, come, miss, a bit closer…” he grunted.
“Nohh, pl… auohh…!” The awkward angle of her arms up behind her made her whimper. She struggled to cope, to keep her face away from the dick and his groin.
“OK, that’s enough!” He let go of one of her arms and took instead a hold of her hair. “Now I’m gonna take your pretty little mouth …” He knew how to take her once he had her standing bent in front of him – with a hold of her wrist up her spine and a good hold of her hair. “Open!”
“No… please!” she begged. But he increased the force and let her understand that there was no way around
Winni opened just a bit more to the dickhead to show compliance and make him release the force.
When he felt it was open enough he suddenly pulled her arm hard up her spine. That caused her to be pushed towards his groin. He directed her head by the other hand, and when the pain made her open her mouth to scream, he brutally impaled her on the stiff cock.
The hard meat plunged into Winnie’s mouth, forcing her lips apart and her tongue away, until it stopped at her throat. Her eyes went wide open with tears springing out and her entire body revolted, but the vice hard hold kept her in place at first, muffling her screams of pain from the arm and disgust from her throat. Then to breathe she started to twist her head sideways to get off the dick, and he had to use all his muscular force to keep her impaled at first.
She pushed back against his thigh with her free hand, but was held helplessly in place by the back-bent arm and her head. She soon gave up a little, and let him hold her, to release some pain, and to survive breathing.
The power over the beautiful little woman was total, as Ken started to fuck her slowly, steering the movements of her head on and off the stiff shaft and keeping her standing awkwardly bent down to his groin by the hold of her feeble arm up her spine. The view of her slender back slanting to that cute little ass was good accompaniment to the sensations her soft mouth involuntarily offered to his cock that she was raped by.
After mouth-fucking the crying young teacher for a while, he got close to cumming, and let his cock out. He wanted to see her face better now, but he knew – or had rather learnt from Ivan – better ways than to get the girl straight down on her knees.
Winnie sank crouching down. She heaved for air and was shaking and sobbing uncontrolledly, wiping slime off her lips with trembling hands.
But before she sank further towards the floor, Ken took a good grip of her hair, pulled her halfway up and kicked her feet away under her and spun her around, making her whine and cry. He grabbed her neck with the other hand and let her end up hanging by his hand in her hair and her hands holding on to his neck-hold arm. She was supporting herself on her butt and one thigh.
He tested his hold by trashing her around a bit – she had no way of getting up or down and remained hanging painfully sideways to him, with the stiff cock waving in front of her. He grinned of satisfaction and lust, wanting nothing more than to get that cock back into her beautiful little face.
She looked up, tearfully, avoiding the throbbing monster, and met his triumphant cold face. “Please – no more!“ she begged with her thinnest girly voice.
He laughed and took her chin in addition to the grip of her hair, and forced her face up. She tried to bend it away. He let go of the chin and slapped her, and retook the grip. She gasped and whimpered.
“Hey! Look at me! Straight up at me!”
She obeyed to avoid another hit. Her eyes were so teary that she could hardly see him anyway.
“That’s better, miss! Yeah, let me have a look at you… fuck, you’re a beauty! You’re the prettiest face I ever fucked.” He awaited her response, obviously in vain. “I’m sure the headmaster would be proud of her new little teacher now! Such a pretty thing!” The woman gasped of humiliation and shame and her sobbing increased, as he wanted.
“Now, I’ll stuff that pretty teacher face with some cock again… I have a full load for you, miss … open now… come on… I don’t have all evening!”
Winnie refused, shaking her head.
He trashed her one more time, and slapped her again. He held her head by the hair with one hand and directed his cockhead onto her mouth with the other, but she resisted. He slammed the cock against her cheek and eye, and as she gasped, he was quick to stick his cock in. He immediately bent her head a bit back, making her gasp again and open more.
Within a second, the disgusting thick hard thing had again filled Winnie’s mouth. Her stomach revolted, she coughed, but he held her head painfully hard, and she had to accept the intrusion, and try to make some air pass her lips and throat. She felt so helpless as the young rascal’s strong hand forced her face up so he could see her eyes and bottomless humiliation and terror as he started to bob her head back and forth, making her mouth glide on and off the slimy piston. She tried to avoid contact with it, but it was too thick, and he was too rough with her.
The half sideways position he had her in allowed him to vary where the cock hit in her. Down in the middle against her throat, or on the side, to make her cheek bulge out. “Mmmm… that’s fucking good…!” Ken moaned from the pleasure of the movements stroking the shaft and head and the sight of the pretty teacher’s face, with eyes big and dark and teary from the terror he put her through. He took a hard hold around her neck with one hand to narrow and control her throat as he forced her head further against his groin with the other.
Winnie moaned and gobbled her muffled her desperate cries and pleads and tried to hold back, to be able to accommodate the hard meat which filled all of her mouth, but for each stroke he forced her head harder and further onto the cock, and it eventually started to force its way down her throat. She got desperate at first, pulling at his arms, squirming, and throwing her head in his grip, despite the pain. But nothing helped, and she continued to be abused to the extent she thought she would die from a destroyed throat and neck and of suffocation. She had to find a way to comply and accommodate it all and survive, so she gave the resistance up, and let him rape her. Let herself be raped.
She found herself looking up at him, for some reason, as if paralyzed by her predator. Making sure he let her live.
Ken loved the sight of those big scared tearful eyes. Like any man would. He let go of her neck and held her head with two hands, partly by a hard grip of a fistful of hair, partly by stroking her increasingly disordered hair away from her forehead and cheeks and ears. He fucked her steadily, deeply, making sure his dick found her throat every time, forcing her to cough and gasp and squirm to increase his pleasure.
“Looks, good, Ken!” Ivan was taking growing pleasure from Ken raping the cutie. “That’s a pretty little princess to scullfuck!” he grunted making sure Christine got what he said.
Ken grunted a yeah to confirm.
“You throating her, too?”
Ivan’s encouragements and words added to Ken’s pleasure, and his breath was getting heavier from the sweet interactions between his eyes and ears and brain and cock.
Ivan got the expected reaction and more resistance from Christine on his lap, as the words of what was happening to young Winnie raged her. He laughed and enjoyed it, taking and holding her harder, enjoying her skinny naked arms struggling, and her long legs kicking.
“Come on – give it to her!” he hissed, impatiently, and to tease Christine even more. “Fuck her brains out and fill that pretty face up! I want her afterwards! That virgin little teacher pussy!”
“Nhhhhblblbl… pleashblbl…!” Winnie was struggling to survive the brutal rape of her mouth, but understood the words. She instinctively fought harder and whined and begged – muffled by the slimy hard piston running in and out of her. “Sthhhbl… phblbl…”
“Please let her be!!” Christine begged intensely to Ivan. It was unbearable to watch the teenager creep rape the mouth of her sweet young innocent little colleague so brutally, but the thought that the big guy would rape the little virgin was even worse. His horrifying monster cock and brutal force and weight would tear her apart!
“Take me instead!” She heard herself saying what she never thought she would say.
“Haha, baby, I know you’re worried that you won’t get enough steel up your little ass tonight!” His cock, still out of his pants, was as hard and ready as ever. He slammed it hard over Christine’s face a few times and looked down at her squirming hips and thighs mostly naked under her pulled-up short dress, taking measure of the size of his cock compared with her remarkably small lower parts for being such a tall beauty.
“But don’t worry – I’ll take you too!” He slammed her face again, making her gasp and whimper and shut up. “Hey, Ron – come over and keep baby teach here ready for her big mac later on!”
“Pleasure!” Ronny laughed and had no objections to coming back to handling the gorgeous tall woman. He too was getting up for another hole.
“I need to stretch my legs a bit!” added Ivan – making no secret of the urge to get up and prepare to rape one of the two – the tall beauty Christine or the tinier younger virgin Winnie. First.
Winnie’s fear triggered more resistance, and that triggered the beginning of Ken’s orgasmic explosion. To get the most out of it, he plunged the cock all the way down her throat, making her retch and cough. At the same time he clamped her little nose flat with his thumb. She was quickly out of air, and started trashing violently. He had her head in a vice-hard grip, so she got nowhere except giving the visual and physical and mental stimuli that made the climax grow into an explosive series of waves pumping pleasure into his brain and cock and cum into her mouth. He roared like an animal for each stroke, making the other boys cheer and the women cry helplessly.
Poor Winnie was fighting for air, and in the midst of it, a warm flood was filling her throat and mouth as out of nowhere. Her eyes went wide open of the shock, and she felt like drowning. She whined and cried and gasped, but was all blocked by slimy fluid everywhere. She kicked and squirmed in panic, being sure she was about to die in the hold of the vile youngster.
When he was over the top, Ken started to fuck her slowly, to add more pleasure, to keep the cock stiff and milk it of more cum. The girl was starting to lose power, got calmer in his hold, probably close to fainting of shock or suffocation. He used the opportunity to loosen his grip of her hair, and stroke it away from her face, like comfortingly, to see better as he forced her head on and off his slimy cock. She was so cute crying as she tried to cope with the cum flooding out of her nostrils and mouth past the cock shaft. As long as he had the cock in her, she had little way of emptying her mouth of jizz, and she had to endure his cock pumping in and out of the full bath, pressing more of the goo where she tried to not have it.
Finally, he pulled out. Held her still to watch and enjoy. She was crying and sobbing and coughing while portions of cum came out of her mouth. She tried to make it fall to the floor rather on her dress – good girl, he complimented her. She tried to wipe it away from her lips and chin and nose, but her hands were trembling and almost useless.
It got quieter after the violent and noisy climax of the rape. Ken was breathing heavily still, Winnie too. Her little frame shook uncontrolledly. Christine and Lillian were crying silently. Lillian tied to the wall bars. Christine back in the hands of the young brute Ronny, as Ivan had gotten to his feet.
-
Great new addition can't wait to see what is next
-
Impessive chapter! This is getting better and better...
-
Awesome story! Can't wait to read the next chapter!!
-
Getting ready to go. Who says (the cat’s) meticulous preparations (of the mice) can’t be fun?
Ivan forced his big stiff cock back into the overall, making a large tenting bulge. It was ready for a round two, harder and stiffer than before, sweet desire pumping it up, but not as sensitive as before, therefore able to tear any unwilling or virgin pussy apart on its way.
He looked around. The mature teacher Lillian tied at the wall bar. Pussy raped and creamed by Ron, but with her inviting ass naked under her short hoisted dress. Young Winnie reduced to a sobbing little girl sitting crumbed up on the floor, dissolved in tears, shaking.
Ken was cleaning off his meaty cock with the ripped pantyhose he still had in his pockets. He stuffed the cock back in his pants and bent down over Winnie and wiped her chin and face clean too, like if she was a little baby who had just eaten. She cried silently of the humiliation.
“Don’t cry, teach!” he snickered. “You did well! It was only your first time! I’d take you again any time!” It didn’t comfort her and her crying shook her harder.
Ivan thought he’d let her dry up a bit and come to her senses and strength. So instead he put his eyes back on Christine. He had laid her on her back and let Ron take her arms and pin them to the floor behind her head.
Christine could little do than to trash and squirm when Ivan looked back down at her, but only to confirm that her long thin arms had no chance against the boy’s firm grip around her wrists with his body weight behind it. She looked up at the youngster to find mercy. Since he had held her and tormented her arms last time, he had brutally raped her colleague Lillian, making her much more scared of him now. Meeting his cold eyes and leering grin was horrifying, and she turned her eyes away, over to Ivan in front of her. He was looking up her legs, to her pulled-up dress hem, to her underwear that she had no chance of covering. She clenched and pulled up her legs a bit to hide as much as possible. She hoped he’d go away, to focus on something else, although that would mean he might go to take Winnie as he had threatened. Or maybe he was satisfied, she thought, – maybe he’d had his fun and was tired of it all. But then she remembered his rape weapon stiffening down her throat. Oh, God, let him leave me alone, she prayed. But her hopes sank as he took a step closer to her feet. She pulled up her knees correspondingly, to hide her crotch.
“Christine, Christine…” Ivan said. “… those legs were the first I saw of you, and I give you that – they’re sensational!”
She wasn’t relieved by his words and looked away.
“Those cute knees were maybe what got us into this – um – opportunity.” He smiled of his own wit. “You agree? Nice to think of, right?”
Christine’s anger almost overwhelmed her fear, but she refused him any visible response and looked away to the other side, keeping her knees pressed together.
Ivan bent over and caressed one of her knee caps. “Yeah… these are really cute. On such long thin pins.” He stroked a bit up and down of the knee, making sure his big hand enclosed well her slender soft thighs and calves. He loved her impossible situation, that she could do nothing to endure it until she’d give in and kick to hurt him.
Christine knew there was no point protesting or pleading. He had been up her legs before. Now it was a matter of whether he would try to rape her for real. And whether and how she could escape from it. Talk him out, trick him, fight him, disable him. But while the thug behind her pinned her, there was no hope of anything, except letting the big guy have his ways – maybe he’d get bored… But when his hard fingers dug into and fondled her thigh, she could not avoid clenching and squirming a bit and her breath gave her fear and disgust away. She could see it on his ugly all too satisfied grin and eyes, which she tried not to meet.
“Why are you still wearing your pantyhose, Christine, baby…?”
As much as the question was meant to irritate her, and it did, since she had had no chance of doing anything for a long time, it also scared her. Please, she thought, don’t let him take my pantyhose off. She would feel so naked. It was her protective shell. But she still remained silent and calm, except for the heavy breath and hammering heart.
“…The other girls have gotten theirs off already!” he leered. “See – they still look their best! Don’t you think?!”
The sight of the exposed legs of Lillian tied up maybe to be abused again, and Winnie in a pile on the floor was neither comforting nor calming. Christine was close to kicking his face with her sharp heels!
“I think we’ll need to get them off you, too, baby.” Ivan said calmly. His hand got further up her slender curved thigh, and she clenched even harder. He looked hard at her and continued, pressing the hand down between.
“Hhh…” She gasped, but managed to not plead. But he took her even more, and a “No..!” escaped her as she had to kick.
He was waiting for it and jumped easily up and to her side, out of reach.
“Don’t…!” she warned as sternly as she managed. But his hand was still there, just with the better grip he got around the inside of her thigh when she parted the legs kicking. He had taken her like this before, when she had been locked in his lap, and he had groped her through her underwear. But even if he had violated her mouth in between, she was desperate not to have him get to her vulnerable pussy.
He kneeled down to the side of her clenching long naked legs, out of reach of her heels. “You have a good hold of her?” he asked Ron, who nodded happily and full of anticipation, and moved her pinned wrists a bit to show that he was in charge of her arms and had her firmly on her back to the floor.
“OK, Christine. So we know you’ve got a pair of super pins.” He continued to stroke and squeeze her slender nyloned beauties without much disturbance of her squirming and clenching. “Don’t you?” She didn’t answer, obviously. “And you like to flash them, too, don’t you!?” He made sure the dress didn’t hide much.
Christine felt no need to take part and mutely just looked away and tried to ignore his rude hand, tried not to gasp, tried to calm her breath, tried to be strong.
“This dress surely advertises heaven above! Just an inch or two!” He laughed, then got a darker expression on his face. “You like to tease guys to giant hard-ons that ache so hard to spear your little pussy far up those kickin’ pins!?”
She gasped – hoping he would stop and this nightmare be over. It was so humiliating and shameful to have her friends see and hear her helpless like this. But he didn’t let her be.
“You like that teasin’?” he maintained, fondling her thighs just at the pulled-up hem, letting the laces of the silky underskirt tickle his hand.
He waited her out. “No…” she finally whispered, to make him stop.
“Ha, ha, you’re a little liar! I know you do!” he laughed. “You like the tingle, don’t you! Knowing you’re untouchable, and thinking that the thin hose and knickers will protect your precious little hole!” He put his middle finger on her mound and let it slide down searching for her crack through the hose and panties.
Christine squirmed and clenched, but he plunged a knee down between her thighs to keep them locked and parted.
“Stop it… you bastard!” she protested, unable to hinder his finger from petting her clit.
“Wouv… careful, baby… you might quickly regret it!” He had a cold threatening voice. “I’m just thinking we’d lube you up a bit!” he followed, more sweetly and continued to rub her crack and clit through the thin fabrics. “You’ll appreciate that once you get taken by that big hard cock you’ve been dreaming about!”
“Don’t you… even… think about it!” She struggled to stop him, to stop the humiliating abuse. “Let go…!” But the more she squirmed, the more he was amused, and he kept going, and she was getting afraid of getting wet against her will. “Let me be, you damned loser!” she burst out in desperation.
“Haha, baby, you’re so cute when you’re excited!” Ivan knew perfectly well why she was getting desperate and starting to say stupid things. Not that he bothered whether she was wet or not when he was going to rape her, but teasing her was fun. So instead of getting irritated, he just continued to play with her wiggling crotch. Kneeling halfway over her lower parts he had total control, and started to slowly push her dress up of her hips and belly.
“And saying things I hope you don’t mean…. I know it’s hard when your pussy starts to take control of your little brain…” She gasped and fought more and more intensely, as he bared and stroked her perfect lower body. “Now, let’s see what we have here…”
He knew she was beautiful, but she was just right out perfect! The white moderately low-cut panties had lacey patterns well visible through the sheer pantyhose, both hugging her beautiful slanting hips and flat stomach and tightly over her mound and down her thigh gap, where his finger was working on her unwilling pussy. The wiggling and useless kicking made it all even better to watch and to have in his hands.
“Oh yeah… that’s nice…!” he grunted in sheer joy. “…that’s a tight little tummy to bang up!” Ronny drooled in agreement, and the poor terrified teacher now fought all she could.
“Nooohhh..! Let goohh…!”
The dress eventually came up all the way to the girl’s incredibly narrow waist, emphasized by the waistband of her pantyhose. The strapless and shoulder-less dress was in fact now curled up over just a few inches from her tits to her waist, leaving little to fantasy. The exposed gorgeous slender body was writhing and wiggling in the hands of the two youngsters. They looked at each other with lecherous grins.
“That’s a hell of a little rack!” Ivan burst out.
“Get it off of her?” Ron asked. Ivan just let the question linger while he looked at Christine and let her respond.
“Nohh, please…!” she protested, when she understood it was about the dress. She was so helpless, pinned and locked, and being violated, she could only plead.
“Hehe, you’re a frigid little beauty, aren’t you!” Ivan referred to her resistance and fright of being stripped, but also the fact that he couldn’t make her wet. He was used to girls getting wet well before they gave up resisting. But this young teacher was more scared, more proud, harder to break, or – yeah – just frigid, he thought.
“Typical teacher!” cheered little Ken from the sideline. “You take them for ages, and they’re so scared they never wet.” The others snickered.
“Alright, we’ll let you have your little dress on…” Ivan comforted the terrified woman, with a vicious smile. He never had intended to strip her of the dress anyway – not yet. Instead he let her pussy be and took hold of her pantyhose waistband with both hands and pulled it down to the top of her panties.
“No!!” she cried out and wriggled and kicked desperately. “Please!!”
Ivan looked at Ron, who showed clearly that he wanted the knickers to come off too. Ivan laughed and pulled the nylon further down, leaving the panties behind. Never strip a girl of more than one thing at the time. More fun.
“No, please – I don’t want to…!” she gasped. For the moment, Christine – pinned on her back – had no way to know if her panties were left on, so she kicked like mad until he removed his leg to pull the hose further down, then clenched her thighs hard together to protect what she feared was her naked crotch. The panic decreased when she saw her pantyhose coming up her calves without the panties, and she could feel the fabric still in her crotch.
He got the pantyhose down to her calves, then grabbed both of her thin ankles. They fit nicely in his big hands, and he held them despite her kicking and squirming.
“Alright, baby… I love to hold your legs. But I’m going to remove your shoes now. OK? So calm down!”
Her first instinct was to continue to fight and kick and making it impossible for him to do anything without the risk of getting her heels in his face. But his hard grip around her ankles and her hopeless situation and the thought of maybe being able to run faster without the high heels made her calm down as commanded. Reluctantly, she let him hold one of her ankles hard and high up while he undid the little buckle on the thin ankle strap. He took the shoe off. Christine was still pinned on her back by Ronny and could little do than to clench her thighs and knees while also the other shoe was removed. Finally, the pantyhose was pulled off and she pulled her legs protectively up, ready to kick him hard if he attempted to rape her, as she feared.
But he stood up, leaving her shoes on the floor. He walked up to the side of her and demonstratively put her pantyhose in his pocket. She could not avoid seeing the enormous bulge on his pants, showing all too clearly the danger she was in.
Ivan squatted down at her hips again, well out of reach of any kicking. He stroked her pulled-up calves, over her knees and up her thighs. The bare skin was so incredibly soft and smooth.
“Perfect…!” was his honest comment. “Like a baby…”
His big grin was of no comfort to Christine, and his craving hand on her naked skin made a burning alarming sensation. She clenched all she could, fearing that he would target her pussy again, now only protected by the thin little panties.
“Did you shave your pussy too?” he asked, while continuing to enjoy her thin smooth legs.
She refused to answer.
“Like a baby?” he mocked. “You want me to find out by myself?” He took a grip of her panties’ waistband.
“No!!” she protested and clenched and squirmed. “No.”
“Just a nice little trim then? Just in case someone got a good peek up your teasing little dress, right?”
She was forced to nod confirming. “Please don’t…” His mocking was unbearable, and she was so afraid of being stripped of her panties.
“Good girl!” He moved his hand back to her naked thighs. “Always have your little holy hole clean and ready in case you’re caught by some lusty “damned loser”! Right, Ron?” He laughed of his clever double reference to her stupid statement earlier.
“Oh, fuck, let’s do her!” Ronny was overcharged and took Ivan’s joking as a hint to get going. Just pinning her down while Ivan was playing with her was taking on his patience.
Ivan moved his hand to Christine’s clenching knees as if to part them.
“No, please!” she begged and twined her feet. “I don’t want to!”
Ronny laughed and bent down over her face. “No-one asked you what you want!?” he hissed an inch from her nose. He needed an outlet for the rage of her being so beautiful, so half-naked, so scared, and yet out of his reach to rape her. He wanted so much to bite the tip of her nose or an ear off her to get even.
She turned her face away and gasped and whimpered of the hard tone and disgusting breath.
“That’s right, baby!” Ivan laughed. “No-one asked you…” He moved his hand down her calves and forced it in between and took hold of one thin ankle and waved her entangled pair of legs a bit around.
She didn’t resist much, just kept them hard together and was prepared to kick if he tried something. She was breathing heavily from the fear of what might be next - stripped, spread and penetrated and having her sensitive, vulnerable and inexperienced body abused by the two ruthless thugs. Yes, everyone believed the tall confident beauty was on top of everything, including sex, but her experiences were limited to her former long-time boyfriend and fiancé, and everything with him had been just painful and embarrassing, and she had in fact gotten scared of it all. Teasing with her little dresses was one thing, being taken to bed was a completely different one, that hadn’t happened since she broke up with him. And being taken by force – to be raped – was something she was having nightmares about, and which now was happening. Still – and maybe just because - her sharp brain hadn’t given up getting out of it – she resisted, physically and mentally.
“You’re cowards to be two against one!” she tried. “You creep!” She struggled extra hard against the hold of her pinned arms. She had to get them free – had to make him let go.
The boys looked a bit surprised yet amused at each other.
“You want us to fuck you one by one?” asked Ivan. The girl was silenced by his bluntness. “Don’t you worry, baby!” He took hold of her other ankle too.
“Or you take the virgin and I’ll take care of this one!” Ronny was afraid he’d not get any of them.
“Yeah, sure …” Ivan laughed while Christine was protesting and pleading. He knew very well what Ronny hoped for, but he had plans more suited to his own pleasures.
“We’ll see. Let go of her.” he instructed.
Once free, Christine was quick to use her hands to make the dress skirt cover what it could, but otherwise stayed on her back, just keeping her legs together. The big guy still held her ankles and the other one was still behind her head, so she assumed any attempt to kick and run or even get up would be quickly stopped and punished.
Ronny was both sure and excited yet a bit disappointed that Ivan would rape her now. That would be a good show, even if he would happily have had a go at her himself. His cock was so ready for more and younger teacher pussy.
“Now, listen, Christine, baby” Ivan said, holding her legs a bit higher up by her ankles, just to test her compliance level.
She let him, just clenching, and with her hands protectively at the dress hem over her thighs.
“Are you scared?”
His mixture of false concern in a wicked cold tone and hard eyes on hers made her gasp and broke her instantly almost to tears. But she fought it back. What to answer?
Ronny was amused, and used the opportunity to stroke her hair back from her forehead, kind of comfortingly. It of course just added to her torment, and she didn’t know whether to push his hands away and risk her wrists being taken again, or let him cuddle her and instead keep her hands at her skirt. She did both, halfheartedly. “Please..!” she asked him to stop, also avoiding the question posed.
Till Ivan repeated. “Are you scared!?” He waited her out. “You had such a big mouth earlier.” She avoided his eyes, and pretended to be occupied with Ronny’s cuddling. “Hey!! Look at me!” She had to. Tears were flooding her eyes. “I think I’ve never seen anyone so scared for her pussy!”
“Maybe she’s a virgin, too!?” Ronny jumped in, literally drooling. “Maybe you lied?!” He took her chin, like fatherly.
Christine shook her head. “No…”
“Maybe you lied to save your own precious virginity” he maintained, “giving away instead your young friend over there!?”
Christine’s tears were running down to the side of her cheeks. She shook her head and whispered in denial of having betrayed Winnie, but didn’t know what more to answer, what was better, what would be the point. She was lying stiff of terror between the two tormentors, one cuddling her head, the other playing with her intertwined legs.
“I know you’re scared, baby!” Ivan broke in. “Now listen, teach.”
She kept still – her chest and naked shoulders heaving under her breath heavy from terror.
“You’ll put on your shoes.”
She looked at him in disbelief.
“You’ll be walking.”
“You mean…?”
“Shh!! No questions without raising your hand! You know that, teach?!”
She had no option than to nod and be quiet.
“Now to do that, you’ll need to spread your pretty legs, nice and easy. No kicking.”
“No, please…” she pleaded, hopes sinking.
“I didn’t ask you!” He put some force on her ankles. “I told you!”
She was sure he was tricking her and was about to rape her, yet she was terrorized into loosening up and letting him direct her legs apart. “No…! I don’t want to! Please don’t!” she protested thinly while she pressed the dress skirt down between her thighs to cover her crotch as he moved in and kneeled wide, with her long skinny legs spread over his thick thighs. He let them be and leaned over her.
Christine was so scared and trembled from what she was expecting coming.
He took one of her arms and lifted it away from her dress skirt, to the side, back up over her head. “Keep it there…. Good girl…”. Then he did the same with the other. She gasped of her heavy breath, but remained spread as he had put her. She sobbed and her tears were running from the humiliating submission. He owned her totally.
“Can I put on my shoes now?” she asked with an incredibly thin girly unsteady voice. She expected just to be laughed up her face, but had to try.
Ivan looked at her, pretending to be irritated, showing that she shouldn’t have asked without permission. He cuddled her cheek and chin, as if he would slap her.
“Sorry…” she whispered.
“OK. baby. Good that you remembered. So you want to put your shoes back on?” She nodded. He pretended to be thinking.
“Please…” be left to do that would be better than the alternatives she could think of.
“OK. Good girl. I’ll let you.”
“Don’t do it, Christine!” Lillian – tied facing the wall bars – suddenly hollered. “He just wants you more in heels! Don’t!”
Ivan’s face darkened, looking down at Christine. “Stay where you are!” he said after a couple of seconds. “Don’t move a limb an inch!” He waited till she nodded. Then he got up slowly, not making any attempt to hide the tenting bulge on his pants. He looked at her to make her understand that moving was not an option. Ronny was there behind her head anyway, ready to take her if she would try.
Ivan walked slowly over to Lillian, stopping only at pressing his cock against her ass, towering over her and breathing her in the neck. She trembled of fear of the retaliation waiting.
“I like all teachers in heels, teach. But you I’d like the most now with a rock hard cock up your ass!”
She gasped and pleaded thinly, and the other girls also whimpered their thin protests. “Don’t hurt her!”
“Your mouth is too big and you rear hole too little. But I’ll change that if you can’t shut the fucking up!”
She silenced. They all did.
Ivan took a step back and looked around angrily at the two other girls, and they stayed put and kept their breath of the sheer terror. Then he lifted the short dress skirt of the tied-up woman and curled it up over her hips in her narrow waist, exposing her naked ass.
“Nooohh!” she protested. “Pleeeease..!” She struggled to get her hands free, but the ties were cleverly made and the strong elastic nylon didn’t yield.
He laughed and took a grip with both hands around her gorgeous hips and ass.
“Don’t, pleaa..Ihhh!” Her pleas turned into a sharp shriek as he slapped an ass cheek, real hard. After a few seconds of gasping silence, the poor teacher broke into tears, crying like a little girl.
The other women protested again. Christine lifted her head. “Please, let her be! She only tried to h…”
Ivan interrupted her. “I’m sure you didn’t mean to speak!” He smacked the other cheek, and the whipping sound was again followed by Lillian’s thin cry. “Anyone has anything more to say?” he asked into the room. Now there was silence, and Christine laid her head back down, breathing heavily. “Because this teacher bitch is getting just what she deserves, and if I hear one more objection, she’ll have her ass raped!” The silence was total, except for the heavy breath and suppressed sobbing.
Ivan left Lillian’s dress curled up, and enjoyed her pale peachy ass turn pink where he had hit her. “Hmm… that’s a shame,” he mumbled. “Now they’re suddenly mute. Well, maybe later. Right, Ron?” Ron chuckled in agreement. He had lately done some anal, and the crying was such a thrill. But the girls remained dead silent to save Lillian.
Ivan walked over to little Winnie, sitting on the floor, covering her pulled-up legs as much as possible under the wide skirt of her short dress. She crumbled and looked down as he approached. He grabbed her disordered long curly hair and forced her head back and her face up at him.
“Ken took well care of you?” he mocked. She didn’t answer, just fought to not cry. “Can you clean up a bit for me? And straighten your hair a bit?” She was confused and didn’t respond. “We like our little teachers to be proper, don’t we?”
She nodded in agreement to make him let go, and raised her hands as if to fix her hair as asked. He patiently let her start.
“That’s good, keep going, and I won’t hurt you…” he instructed. He squatted down behind her, and admired her narrow straight little back under her raised arms. He instructed her to continue and not interfere while he calmly put has arms around her from behind and took her tits – one little handful for each big palm.
With much difficulty she managed to comply and continue to loosen, then straighten and collect her hair. She was so scared that she obeyed, and had to endure that he enjoyed himself massaging and kneading her breasts through the thin dress and bra. When she tried to hold on to his hands to reduce the rough movements and pressure, she was sternly instructed to keep her hands off, to keep doing her hair, and she did as best as she could with trembling fingers.
“Oh…yeahhh…it’s good, isn’t it?” he teased. Those girly little tits on the slender young woman were a good soft treat for Ivan’s greedy hands. That she was stiff of fear wasn’t his concern as long as her arms were up and her little frame fit so snugly in his hands.
She shook her head, both because she didn’t want it, and because it was painful – why did he have to take her so hard? She fought not to whimper or cry.
“Oh, I’m sure it is…” he whispered. “Since you let me play with your little beauties.” She gasped of the mocking she was helpless to, and he loved it. “I’ll make it even better…” he grunted and pulled her harder back towards himself, to her thin pleading protests, while still taking her tits.
“Can I have it back?” He nodded to the pocket of Ken, who was kneeling nearby, enjoying the woman being terrorized and manhandled while rubbing his bulging groin. Ken understood and passed him the folded knife. Ivan took a better hold around the girl from behind with the other hand while he stretched to get the knife.
Winnie was terrified, and stopped doing her hair and tried to get loose, but was pulled back into the arm of the big guy. She ended up just holding on to the strong arm and hand over her chest.
Ivan waited to spring the knife open until he knew Christine was staying put. “How’s baby doing?” he called over to Ron. “She’s good? So that no-one needs to get hurt?”
Christine had stayed spread flat on her back, breathing heavily of the fear and tension. She wanted to be allowed to put on her shoes to have an excuse to get up, fight the guy behind her, save Winnie, run and escape. But he had told her to stay and to stay silent, and she didn’t dare do anything under his threats and as long as the situation was kind of calm. What had he meant by “you’ll be walking” anyway? Maybe there was hope as long as he got his way. She didn’t move.
“Yeah, she’s good.” Ron confirmed, with a bit of bored disappointment. “Wish you weren’t” he whispered, just loud enough that she’d hear it.
“OK. Just pin her if she doesn’t do as told!” Ivan said, while concentrating again on Winnie in his arm hold, and letting the knife open with that metallic click that made all three women jump, and Winnie to crumble and cling and pry harder on the arm and hand that held her.
“With pleasure!” Ron moved an inch closer to the head of the teacher in his custody, not a second too soon.
The click of the knife made Christine react, the accusation that she had given away Winnie had tormented her, and now she tried to get up to protect her friend. But her arms were captured by the bastard behind her before she got up or anywhere, holding her back, and despite her kicking and squirming, she was forced back down on her back. After a short struggle, she had to give up, with her thin arms once again solidly locked and pinned in the strong hands of the youngster.
“Let her be…!” she protested, panting from the struggle.
Ivan patiently let Ronny handle Christine’s riot, and left it uncommented, although obviously irritated. Then he again addressed Winnie, trembling in his hold, paralyzed by the sight of the knife in his hand in front of her.
“So, there, princess…” he said softly. “Weren’t you supposed to fix your hair?”
“It’s done…” she whispered. “…isn’t it…?”
“Not bad. But I was thinking maybe you could get it up a bit more…maybe up off your neck?”
“…I don’t know… maybe…”
“If you let go of my arm and get working on it, I don’t have to hold you so hard. You’ll sit still and be a good girl and I won’t hurt you.”
Winnie did as told and lifted her long curly hair up into an updo. She immediately felt how vulnerable her neck became with the knife just inches from it, and her arms were visibly shaking of fear that he’d cut her throat or something.
“Oh, yeah, that’s one beautiful neck!” Ivan complimented, it was so tiny and perfect. He knew she was scared stiff, and couldn’t help enjoying it. He had never strangled anyone to death. Nor cut any girl’s throat. But it was sure a temptation that turned him on. “Now, relax, don’t be afraid. Just keep your hair up, OK?
She nodded, and he removed his arm from around her and relocated himself a bit to get on a foot’s distance in front of him. Then he calmly took a good hold and closed his hand hard more than halfway around her thin neck from behind.
She froze and remained still under the hard dominant hold.
Ivan liked how his cock always hardened even more when he took a girl’s neck like this. His power and her feeble softness and well-founded fear were irresistible. He hardened the grip a bit till she whimpered.
“So, there…just making you understand that you’re mine. My little princess tonight. OK?” She had to nod.
Then, with the hand that held the knife, he found the tiny little puller of the zipper in the back of her dress, and pulled it calmly down till it stopped midway down her spine.
“Nohh… please!” she protested thinly. She had just fumbled a simple knot of her hair in order to comply with his command. She immediately grabbed on to the chest of the dress to prevent him from pulling it down. She was so afraid to be undressed.
“That’s a good girl!” Ivan referred to her hair. “You hold on to your dress, OK?”
She nodded – confused as to whether he meant it or just mocked her because he would rip it off anyway.
He let go of her neck, and used both hands to slide the dress off her narrow pointed shoulders and halfway down her thin upper arms, enjoying every inch of her girly features and making sure she felt the shaft of the knife against her skin.
“Oh, yeah, princess …” he let out as he moved his hands to her back and widened the opening in the dress. The exposed back of hers was so slender and straight and beautiful, with fine features of the spine and cute little shoulder blades just above the band of her white laced bra. The piece of underwear was quite thin and girly since it didn’t have much of a job to support her perky breasts, but it still tautened nicely into the soft skin around her little frame.
“… that’s a cute little bra! What size is it?”
“Please…I don’t know…!” she whispered.
“Maybe she didn’t buy it herself!” Ronny joked.
“Yeah, maybe your mommy bought if for ya?” laughed Ken, and the other boys chimed in.
“Noh…I…”. The poor young teacher didn’t know how to defend herself and crumbled of humiliation and fear.
“It’s alright, princess…” calmed Ivan, “you won’t need it anymore anyway.” He took a solid grip at the ends of the band and opened the clasp at let it free.
“No!” Winnie gasped. “Please don’t!” She crouched forward and held on to her clothes at the chest.
He put the knife blade under one of the thin white shoulder straps, placed the other hand heavily on her narrow shoulder and over part of the strap. He waited for a second to torment her, then cut the strap. She let out a little whine. Oh fuck, he loved to strip girls this way.
He took the other side, too, but now by putting the hand with the knife around her and in front of her. He pulled her back onto his chest and cut the strap on the front side so that she was forced to watch as it stretched and snapped. She gasped and whimpered of fear.
He held the knife up in front of her face.
“Now, Winnie…put your hands up and keep them there!”
She dared nothing but to obey, even if it left her throat and breasts so vulnerable and with nothing to hold the dress in place.
“Good girl…!” He folded the knife slowly in front of her face and put it in his pocket. Then he ripped the bra off of her out on one side at the back opening of the dress.
She knew it was coming, but the shock was still so big that she took to her breasts and crouched again, whimpering of the humiliation and brutality and pain the ripping had caused.
He admired the useless remains of the little piece of cloth and showed it to her face. “Yeah – cute bra. But you don’t need it, see.”
She was close to crying and looked away.
He took under her shoulders and lifted her back to sitting leaned against his chest. She tried to get the dress up over the shoulders and to reach back to the zipper. He used the opportunity to grab her tits again from behind, under her arms, as before.
The zipper was way out of reach the way he held her, and she could only hold on to his hands and try to pry them away. The feeling of the rough hard hands and fingers on her breasts only through the thin dress was gruesome and painful.
“Now, that’s better, Winnie!” he stated. “No need for a bra for such cute little teacher boobies!” He squeezed and rolled them in big slow movements. Obviously even better than taking her through the bra. He made himself comfortable, sitting down with her between his legs. Her tormented little body was good in his hands, and made good stimulation of his cock.
“Now, let’s see what we have here…”
“No, please…” she protested as he started to finger her nipples. Gently and exploring in the beginning, then harder till she started to gasp.
“Please, nohh… you’re hurting me…ghh.. igh!!”
He liked it, liked the sounds of it, and continued to please himself with the innocent little beauty.
Winnie felt so small and helpless. There was nothing she could do but try to endure without breaking into crying. Try to be brave and not give in.
Ivan looked her over. The little dress got pulled up by the rolling of her tits and revealed her naked beautiful thighs. Perfect. She used her hands to try to keep the hem down, and he had fun playing that little battle, which she was in no control of.
“So Ken took your panties?” he asked, pulling the dress almost up to that point.
She was quick to deny it.
“Aha, so that panty-thief left them on you! Really?”
She nodded equally eagerly – didn’t want him to think she was naked underneath.
“Haha – yes, that’s because he knows you’re mine. See!?” He pulled her dress up enough to expose the white and pink lacy panties despite her struggle to keep it down. “Yeah – that’s mine!” he grunted while he continued to molest her tits and nipples. “You’re all mine!”
“Pl…it hurts! I don’t want to…!”
“You’re good to go now, princess.” He interrupted, confusing her. “But now we got to get your leggy friend over there ready first. Shall we?”
Winnie, panting from the fear and pain, didn’t know what to respond. “Yes…” she gasped eventually, in the hope that it would make him stop and they get out of there.
“Hey, Christine!” Ivan hollered over. “Lil’ Winnie here is having her titties cuddled first time without a bra! Maybe first time ever…! She’s getting the liking of it! She’s a goodie little plaything here! Right, princess?”
Winnie struggled in brave silence.
“She wants that you get yourself ready to go, too!”
Christine had had some time now to think, both before and after she lost patience and rioted and was pinned again by the brutal bastard behind her. It all seemed so hopeless, they had been abused one by one, all three of them, by all the boys. But the boys had to get tired and lose interest, right? She didn’t know, really. And the girls were still left with their dresses on. She could not give up the hope to escape without being raped. And to save poor little Winnie. After all, they were merely youngsters these boys – useless criminal nobodies, she tried to convince herself. One of them was just a school-kid! Outsmart them! Use what she had learned in self-defense class too many years ago! Kick groins! Squeeze eye-balls! Break fingers! Claw!
After she had been pinned again, there was less to lose and she had protested against Ivan’s slapping of Lillian and his bothering of Winnie, but with no effect obviously, except Ivan was probably sick and tired of her now. So well be! Let him! Better he was mad at her than coming down on innocent little Winnie, who wasn’t troubling anyone!
“OK!” She realized her courage was better when he wasn’t over her, but she took her chances, ignoring Lillian’s warning, and yelled back from her pinned position, as furiously as she managed: “Whatever! I’m ready to go!” The voice came out far less strong and steady than she had intended.
“Just let me go!” She looked back up at Ronny and pulled her arms to get free, but he had no problems holding her pinned by her thin wrists till Ivan decided.
Ivan laughed. “Shall we let her get up and get on some shoes?” he asked calmly in a sweet tone into Winnie’s ear, making her his involuntary companion, while he continued playing her small soft tits and girly little nipples through the dress, keeping her panting and gasping when he wanted. The poor girl could only nod to agree.
“Shall we ask Ken to put them on for her? Maybe he’d be willing?” Winnie agreed again, but regretted when she saw Ken’s big grin of lusty willingness.
“I can do it myself!” Christine protested and struggled again to try to twist her arms out of Ronny’s grip. “Just let me go, you bastard!” she yelled up at his face. She knew it was foolish to be so frisk, but she really hated his unnecessarily hard grip of her wrists, and all the pain and mocking he had put her though earlier, and she thought she would be safe anyway while Ivan had plans for her – whatever they were. Besides, the little rascal Ken was on his way over, and she could not stand the thought of being pinned down with him looking up and fondling her naked legs while struggling to put on her shoes. “I’ll do it!” she insisted. “Let go!”
“I’m a bit reluctant to let you free…” Ivan played a childish game, he knew, but it was fun, and the women had no option than to play long, he thought. “Last time you didn’t follow orders, that’s why Ron has to go through all this effort to hold you down. Remember?”
“Oh, for heaven’s sake!” Christine had Ken standing at her feet, with her shoes dangling from his fingertips. She had to avoid him getting what he wanted. She took the chance on playing hard with Ivan – he seemed equally responsive to that as to pleading and begging.
“Hey! Don’t swear! It’s not for my little princess’ ears!” Ivan moved his hands to close Winnie’s cute little ears, holding her head and neck in the go.
For her it was a relief to have his hands off her breasts, finally, so she didn’t resist. She tried to use the chance to get her hand behind her back to close the zipper of the dress, but he held her too tightly against himself.
“Don’t you agree?” he said into one of Winnie’s ears, after removing the hand from it. “We don’t want such words from good God-fearing teachers, do we?”
Winnie shook her head, barely noticeably, in forced agreement.
“Now, can we trust her?” he asked into her other ear, having moved his hands back down under her arms.
Winnie had more than enough with protecting herself, with her arms clinging to her side and her hands to her breasts to prevent him from taking them again. But he had already forced his strong hard hands in between her feeble arms and taken a big grip around her little waist and ribs.
“Winnie here isn’t of any help to judge it, baby…” he hollered while he used his brute strength to force her hands away and take new hold of her little cuties. She struggled the best she could, and fuck how he loved to feel that little worm of a slender rack squirming in his hands! And fuck how that little ass of hers grinded his cock to ache for virgin holes. As she gave up and calmed down in his hold, gasping and whimpering as he took her like before.
“So, there…” he said sweetly, “that’s better. I really like your little beauties, Winnie. That’s why I’m treating them so well. I know they feel safe and well taken care of in Ivan’s hands, right?”
“Please, no more..” she gasped. “Let go…you’re hurting me..hh…!” Her voice broke.
Ivan happily ignored her pleads and continued to address Christine. “Now, can you get them on with one hand? Maybe best Ron keeps holding you by the other…? So you get no foolish ideas…?”
“I need both!” she lied. “Give me my shoes! I’ll put them on and be ready.” She didn’t know for what, but if he didn’t intend to let her go - to let them all go - she was ready to make an attempt to break out. She couldn’t bear ending up raped like Lillian by one or more of these filthy half-grown monsters. As Ivan gave in, her heart started hammering harder. It was now or never.
“Ok, baby, I’ll give you one last chance to behave! If you let me down again, God knows what I’m gonna do to you! OK?”
Her heart sank of the threat, but she nodded. She knew she should try to hit one or both guys to put them out of power long enough that she could run for the door and make it out, on her bare feet much rather than on heels.
So when Ivan nodded too, and Ronny let her wrists go, she was so nervous that she almost didn’t dare to get up. Besides, she hadn’t been on her feet for, what, an hour..? Thus she took her time, and rubbed her sore and numb wrists for a while, before pulling her legs under her as she supported herself and got up sitting. Her breath was so heavy she was afraid it might reveal her, and she again took a bit of time to think and plan and calm down. Except that her brain was chaos and the plan didn’t emerge other than to run like mad once up. She was thinking of self-defense moves if she was caught, but how would she know which one would apply? Maybe get her shoes and use as weapon? Yes…
Fortunately, they expected her to get on her feet before putting shoes on – Ken just watched her and didn’t reach her the shoes.
“I feel a bit dizzy…” she lied to earn time and make them not expect anything. Now she got a better view of the scared face of Winnie sitting so tiny and helplessly in the hold of Ivan’s big kneading hands. The leering grin of the lusty monster violating the innocent little woman was heartbreaking. She wished she could tell Winnie to cling on and hold him back if she made an attempt to escape. But the only she could do was to meet her eyes and give her strength and hope, and maybe she’d understand.
Ronny stepped forward and took a hold of the sitting woman’s irresistibly long thin neck. Both to keep her under control in case she tried to resist or run – he had a feeling she might, based on her obvious nervousness and tension – and because he was so horny for her once the taking would be on, and he wanted to claim his piece of fun.
“Hey…don’t!” she protested. “Let go!” She tried to pry his hand away, but he fenced her attempts off with his free hand, and tightened the grip.
“Just to make sure you’re good.” he mocked. “Get up!” he commanded.
Now what? she thought. Still try to pull loose and get away once she was on her feet? She could not decide. But she had to get up not to cause alarm, and climbed to standing position on unsteady knees and feet, still breathing heavily of not knowing whether to try or not. The bloke let his hand rest heavy and patronizingly around her neck, not making it easier to get to her feet.
She realized how much shorter she felt without the heels. She had felt taller than the brute behind her – making up for his heavy build – but now that was suddenly gone. And from the pantyhose and coat of the tall confident woman to merely panties under a very short dress she felt so naked and vulnerable. Like a little girl, suddenly. And the youngest boy in front of her, handing her the pair of shoes with a lustful smile, looked more violent now that she was not so much taller than him.
She took the shoes and the courage to place one in each hand to have the heels as stabbing weapons.
“Bring her over here!” Ivan interrupted – wanting her just in front of him when she got those pins back up on high heels.
As the boy let go of her neck, Christine was determined to hit and run, but at the same moment, he took instead a hold well around her waist to lead her along, and the youngest guy took a grip around her upper arm to do the same. Christine’s determination left her, and she ended up right in front of Ivan. The two youngsters kept their hold of her. Oh, God, how could she have believed they were giving her a chance? She was trapped, and they couldn’t wait to take her once she got her shoes on, she thought. Lillian had been right.
True, both Ron and Ken were so horny for her that they simply couldn’t keep their hands off. They knew the action was soon on, and were more than ready to be the first to forcefuck this stunning beauty.
She was close to dissolving in distress – the look of Ivan staring hungrily up at her legs – the two rascals surrounding her. She couldn't bend to start taking on shoes. The dress would come up and her knees were shaking so badly, she could hardly even stand straight.
“Get it done!” he commanded impatiently. “How difficult can it be? You’re not feeling OK?” He laughed, then got back to it. “Get the shoes on – we need to get you walking!”
Christine crouched and put the shoes on the floor, taking care to bend her knees like a lady even if they were shaking, to not have the short dress reveal more than necessary.
Ken let go of her arm to take a step back and enjoy the sight. Ron let his hand slide to her lower spine and hip as she bent, to patronize and claim her.
Christine didn’t try to avoid it, but put one foot in its shoe, twisted and bent it to get it all the way into the tip, then got down again to buckle the strap. She needed both hands, and the dress was pulled up, she knew.
Ken whistled and Ivan moaned by the lovely sight, and let go of one of Winnie’s tits and put his hand on her thigh instead, making her wriggle and squirm more against his cock. And Ronny rudely held his hand on Christine’s lower back – almost at her nearly exposed ass.
Christine hated it all, but had to ignore it and get through it. She stood up, blushing red, and tried to get the other foot done. But now, higher and less steady, she hit the ankle strap and the shoe fell over. She had to get down again, now deeper, to get it up, try again, and again fumble with the tiny little buckle of the strap.
The boys looked at each other while she struggled. No need for words – she was an incredible piece of hot ass on killer legs – now ready to go.
Christine finished her second shoe, and stood up and immediately took a step away from Ron while she waved his hand off of her. He didn’t follow, he let her free, enjoying the look of her gorgeous tall slender figure on those amazing heels.
“Good girl!” Ivan burst out. “Those pins are fucking incredible! Now, turn and walk a bit around for me!”
Christine didn’t know what to do – it was all too silly. All three boys were staring at her legs, it was horrible. She ended turning one round, on the spot, just to avoid his nagging.
“Wouv – you think she has better legs than you, princess?” He groped Winnie’s thighs hard, obviously expecting an answer.
She tried to fight his hand away, but couldn’t, and had to answer something to make him stop. “Yes…”she gasped.
“Because they’re so thin?” he nagged. “Yours are also thin…?” His big hand closed far around her thigh a bit up from the knee and squeezed hard. “Maybe even thinner…!?”
Winnie crouched forward but he held her back with the other arm over her chest and kept taking her hard. “They’re long…!” she gasped, again to make him let go.
“Yes! You’re a clever little teacher! You are right!” He spelled the words out. “They are so very long!”
Christine felt so sorry for Winnie, but didn’t dare try to help her. She had to ignore the terrible focus on legs and to find a way out.
“OK, I am ready to go!” she stated. She heard the youngsters snicker, and shivered from knowing how naive she would seem. She was so close to starting to walk towards the door, but was so afraid that would trigger an attack by the drooling apes. She needed some kind of approval.
“Yeah, I told you to walk, Legs, so walk!” Ivan had a mean tone, but with a smile lurking from the satisfaction with his new nickname for her. Legs.
Christine wanted to ask if that meant she could walk out the door, but didn’t dare ask so directly. If the answer was No, that’d be the end of hopes.
“Let her go, too!” She tried to help Winnie out her trauma, and win some terrain. “We can leave now!”
“Yeah, sure…” she heard a youngster laugh, making her blush red of anxiousness and anger.
Ivan got to his feet, and pulled Winnie up too. Before she managed to get to her zipper, he took a solid grip around her back and waist with one arm.
“Let gohh….” She resisted, but was too light, and the tall guy’s possessive hold pulled her dress far up, and she was occupied to try to keep it down as she was walked towards Christine.
Christine stared at the bulge on his pants and backed off. She knew all too well the size and evil it posed. She needed so desperately to get out of there.
“Come here, we’ll talk!” he smirked.
He waved Christine closer, as if to make friends, just sickening her. Then she convinced herself that it was better to hear what he had to say and not irritate him. So she came back a couple of steps, whereby he grabbed her upper arm, ripped her close, caught her with the same arm around her waist and pulled her in and squeezed her into himself and out of balance, effectively stopping any resistance.
Ivan walked the two women – one tall and one short – a few steps just for the sake of it, and they reluctantly stumbled along.
...
-
Awesome addition.
-
Thanks. The rest of the chapter follows just below. Had to split in two due to length. T
-
...
“OK, girls. Remember? I carried the two of you in here!?” They both stayed silent, just held on to his possessive arms and hands and tried to keep their dresses down.
“That was fun. Maybe I’ll carry you out! - ?”
“We can walk…!” said Christine. Winnie agreed Yes. Ivan laughed.
“Now. If I let you go, and people want to know what you’ve been up to… what are you going to say?”
It was of course too stupidly naive to believe it, but Christine saw no option than to play along, and put the little hope she could have in that he meant at least some of it. Also she had to struggle to keep his hand away from where she didn’t want it and her dress down in place. The two other horny youngsters needed see as little as possible as far as she was concerned. Even if Ivan might have something sensible to say, the two others were more than capable of doing all the harm she had to avoid now, so no point that they got more excited than they were already.
“Princess?” He squeezed Winnie in to what could have been a big hug.
“We’d say nothing!” she assured.
“Baby?” He moved his hand from Christine’s waist up to her shoulders, with his fingers loosely and fatherly around her neck.
God, how she hated it and him! “Yes, no, we won’t tell anyone…” she made herself lie.
“Really…?” He kind of tasted and let linger their big lies, while he took also little Winnie by the neck and kept walking them slowly around. Winnie was quick now to get her hands to her back and rise and close the zipper. Ivan smiled and thought Good girl.
“We’ll go, and Lill …” Christine tried, but was ignored and interrupted by Ivan.
“…So you wouldn’t tell them that you’d been facefucked!?” he asked viciously. “That you’d had your little innocent mouths raped and stuffed?”
Both girls were shocked numb of his endless evil.
“…That the odd smell they’d notice was from the flooding of your pretty little faces with cum…?”
They stayed silent of the shock of realizing that he was just playing with them and had been all the time.
“…I’d thought that they’d notice it, but OK, if you want to try to hide it, that’s your choice, girls! You won’t be the first, thinking of it…”
He knew that they were so shocked and disgusted now that they might try to break free, at least the tall one, so he let the hand in her neck glide up and take a hard tight fistful of her neck hair.
“Ouch…!” she protested and tried to twist out of his hold, but was stopped by the pain. “You bast…!”
“Now listen, both!” he hissed in a harder tone. “I’ll let you walk! So relax!”
The two young teachers regained a trace of hope, and stopped resisting, letting themselves be held by one bastard of a man like two little girls.
“You listening?” They nodded as he turned them to face the back of Lillian tied to the wall bar. “Your cheeky colleague over there has had her little teacher pussy jackhammered and stuffed with Ron’s baby jizz, we can’t let her walk with you yet. Right, Ron?”
Ron laughed. “Yeah, no, she can’t walk straight for a while.”
“And maybe she needs some more plumbing!” added Ivan. “Some openings are tight, and others are leaking…”
Lillian gasped and whimpered “No…!” and pulled the ties – they were beginning to feel looser, but not enough…
“Now the two of you stand right here!” Ivan had walked the two women to a spot along a line marking a ball game field on the floor of the hall.
“Now, hold hands!”
Christine looked over at Winnie with eyes showing her disgust and overbearingness with all the nonsense of their terrorist, but also that they’d better play along. So they reached out one hand each and held hands while he still held them by the neck and hair.
“Stay put…!” They did, while he let go of them and took two steps back. “Oh, girls, that’s cute!” He meant it. They slender little hands holding on to each other were so girly.
Christine was impatient to get out, but swallowed the mocking and remained, and kept the hold of Winnie’s hand, trembling even more than her own.
“Now listen. I’ll let you be and let you walk, as long as you hold hands!” He let it sink in. “Ok, princess?” Winnie nodded. “Ok, Legs?”
Christine could not hide the anger and hatred, but answered “Yes!” As long as they were finally allowed to walk out, she thought.
Ivan smiled and liked her spirit. “And as long as you don’t stop! OK?” The girls were confused, but both nodded to confirm. They wanted to get out, so fine …
“Now start walking…but always stay one on each side of that line!” The girls took a few first steps while they interpreted what he said. “Otherwise I come and take you!”
Winnie looked scared back over her shoulder and then got focused on the line, while Christine stamped her foot in anger and protest.
“Walking, girls…!”
Winnie held on to Christine’s hand, and pulled her along, to make sure they followed the instructions.
“That’s right, princess! Hold hands, keep walking, don’t stop, always one on each side of the line! Don’t touch the line. And you’ll be fine!” He laughed of his little rhyme.
“Break one rule, and the consequence will be immediate and brutal.”
“…But it just continues around …!” protested Christine, walking slowly, in confusion of what was going on, and while his threat was sinking in. “You said we would go!” At the other end of the room they would be close to the door out, and she wanted to know that they could go.
“I said you’d walk!” responded Ivan. “And you are!” He knew he was maybe not much cleverer than these up-nosed educated bitches, but right now he felt so damned smart, and it felt good to see their confused anger and fear.
By now, Christine knew it had only been a silly degrading and humiliating setup. How could she have been so naive? She looked over at Winnie. None of them were able to look confident and supporting anymore. They both were breathing heavily with half-open mouths. They were both thinking obviously what to do when they arrived at the door.
But their hearts sank as they saw that the thug Ronny was taking a few steps closer to the door. And Ken moved in that direction too.
Ivan loved to see their slender forearms and thin fingers tremble visibly as they were holding on to each others’ hands. Brilliant! So fucking cute! Clicking unsteadily away along the line on high heels and naked sexy stalks under the swinging hems of the short cute dresses. One tall beauty queen and one innocent little cutie.
“That’s good! Hold hands, keep walking, stay at the line! If one fails, you’ll be taken! Hard.”
Christine was not surprised what the threat was, but hearing it was still enough to keep walking. They were approaching the door.
“That’s two tight pussies walking, boys! You want any?” They chuckled Hell yes. Ivan walked also towards the door where the others were. “Only two inches of skirt and the panties! You think the girls will be able to protect themselves?”
“Hell No!” More raw laughter. “Hey – I think she stepped over!?” claimed Ken and pointed at Christine’s legs.
“No!” she answered quickly. She couldn’t believe she was playing this game, but giving up and letting the boys attack was to be avoided at any cost – or at least to postpose as long as possible. Maybe there was after all a way out as long as they played the rules set.
“Pussy passing!” Ron declared as the girls passed the door without courage to try to run. “All rise!” The boys had great fun amongst the excitement and arousal, while the girls were looking away and down, trembling so hard they could hardly walk straight, clutching with the free hand the dress to their butts and thighs. As they walked away along the line, the boys weren’t slow to comment on their hot asses.
After that, Ivan whispered the two others some instructions as to how he wanted things done once they started. They nodded to confirm that they got it before they continued to harass the girls.
Ken suddenly ran after the two teachers to scare them and make them scatter. They screamed like little girls and held on to their dresses, but managed to stay together and on line. “Don’t touch!” warned Christine, both to scare him off and to establish fair rule.
“Oh, but I want your tight teacher pussy so badly, lady!” he hissed, dancing just behind her. He suddenly ran past them and laid down along the line facing them. They had to walk on each side of him while he peeked up their dresses, afraid that he’d hook their unsteady ankles. But he just chuckled and openly stroked his erect cock through his trousers.
Ron was inspired and laid down in front of them too, across the line. They had to step over him, and he suddenly raised his knees, making Christine stumble and almost fall on her thin heels, just barely holding on to Winnie and the rules.
“You silly moron!” she let out. “Stop that childish nonsense!”
Ivan was in fact getting a bit enough of the child’s play anyway. He took out the cock of his overall opening and waved it a bit in front of the girls coming towards him on the line.
Winnie gasped and held hard on to Christine’s hand. Christine had been mouth-raped by it earlier, so although she never wanted to be victim of that again, she managed to not panic and led Winnie on so as not to trigger an attack. “Don’t worry..!” she whispered as if she was in the situation to guarantee that they’d be safe from it. Winnie’s hand held harder and harder as they approached him. He stood in the way on her side so that she had to push the cock away as she passed in order to keep walking on the right side of the line. She wouldn’t touch it with her hand, so she did it with her stomach – it was frighteningly ugly and big.
Ivan loved it as it was bent at the root as the girl passed. Nice stretch and electrifying touch of the head against the little virgin’s dress.
“OK!” he said to their backs as they walked on. “When you fail, I’ll take one of you and rape you hard and good!”
The girls gasped and shuddered, but walked on silently. Christine kept an eye on Ivan and the boys to make sure they stayed back.
“The boys will take the other. Then we swap! Understood?”
Winnie was shocked and whimpered, while Christine stood up. “We won’t fail!” She heard how naive she sounded, but still.
“I asked if you understood, Legs, not for your opinion!” he responded, harder. “So now you have earned yourself a new rule!”
Christine remained in tense angry silence, just awaiting the next stupidity.
“You don’t need to walk anymore. Now you run!”
Winnie wanted to obey, but Christine held back, boiling with anger.
“And it is in operation as of 3, 2, 1…”. The girls started to run, reluctantly.
“Oh, yeah, Legs, that’s nice…!” He loved that sight. Two young leggy women in short dresses and heels, girlishly holding hands, and running. No longer able to clutch their dresses, the skirts were flaring nicely around their asses and uppermost part of their gorgeous thighs. A sweeter invitation for a chase and taking is hard to find, and Ivan’s cock was pumping blood and hormones enough for an army, convincing his brain to stop playing and start taking.
The youngsters were back up on their feet, jogging after the girls, enjoying also the sight and prospective, while Ivan stuffed his stiff bulky snake back in his overall.
Because of the boys behind them, the girls started to run faster. That made the boys cheer of joy of the even sexier sights.
After another half round around the little hall, Christine was out of breath and temper, and suddenly stopped, stepped demonstratively away from the line, and let go of Winnie’s hand.
Poor Winnie was so scared, and looked for Christine’s protection, but it was too late.
“I’ve had enough of th…” was the last Christine got to before the hungry beasts were over them.
-
Brilliant!
-
Really excited to read the next part of the story
-
Oh yeah. Now it's going to be great!
-
Sorting teachers out
Christine was expecting that the big guy would target her, but instead it was the two youngsters who came howling towards her, while the big guy turned to Winnie, who stood frozen in fear.
“Run!” Christine shouted while she ran also herself, away from her hunters and towards the door. “Fight, Winnie! Bite, scratch! Claw his eyes out!! Kick balls!” She stopped, a bit shocked of using words she never used.
Ivan wanted a bit of a hunt and was happy that the tall girl tried to trigger some resistance into the terrified youngest little teacher. He calmly walked towards her to give her a few seconds.
Winnie realized that Christine didn’t let herself be taken easily and that she escaped and fought back the first attempts of the chasing duo, so she came around to fleeing and fighting herself. Just as the big man was within reach of her, she backed off.
“Stay away! You devil! I’ll hurt you!”
“Haha, I hope so!” replied Ivan. “’Cause I’m gonna hurt you ten times more!” He looked her hungrily up and down from her eyes big and dark of fright, to that little ass and hip frame on those thin legs moving so invitingly under her flaring dress skirt. He walked faster, forcing her to turn and run, while she whined thinly of fear that he’d attack. He loved it and made a short snarling roar, scaring her to jump and whine again.
She got cornered and didn’t dare to try to escape past him – he towered so frighteningly in front of her when she turned around to face him.
“Arrghh…!” he repeated even louder and forced her backward, with hands out to make himself bigger like a bear coming for her. “Come here, princess, I’m gonna have some real good fun with you!”
“Noh!! Don’t come near!” She was hysterical of fear but also remembered Christine’s words to resist and fight “Stay away, you scum! You have no righ... Ihh!” She screamed and jumped and kicked after his calves as he reached out for her.
He let her hit him. The pain stung, but it fired up his rage and lust to take her harder. He came even closer and reached for her neck. “You’re so damned pretty when you’re angry…!”
Winnie kicked again and boxed against his hands. He smiled, but the smile was marked by the pain she caused him, and it was cold and scary. “Don’t… I’ll…Ouch!”
She whimpered as he grabbed her wrist, ripped her to him, changed to her upper arm, and swung her around, landing her with his arm around her throat from behind in a choke-hold, pulling up so she had to cling on to his arm to breathe and save her neck.
“Gotcha!” He immediately started to let his other hand play around down at her dress hem, stroking her hips and thighs and ass over her panties.
She clenched her legs together, but he suddenly pulled her to the side a bit with his hold around her neck. That caused her to lose balance, and her legs flew out to regain foothold, but before knowing it, she had his big hand planted in a solid grip of her crotch from behind. She clenched again, but it was too late – the strong hand forced its place between her soft thighs. She felt his fingers against her soft crack and opening. “Noooohhhh.. Iiiihhh….” she whined like a little girl.
Ivan took her first with his fingers against her pussy and his thumb up her ass. But she wriggled and shot her hips forward to get off his hand, so he pressed it forward over her mound and let instead the thumb sink in against her pussy lips. He lifted her off her feet with that grip and the arm around her neck.
“Iiihhh…!” Winnie squirmed and kicked and whined like a piglet. “Nooohhh…pleashh!” It felt like the thick thumb was coming through her thin panties and into her.
“Yeah, baby, you’re a little fuck toy, aren’t you!” he hissed into her ear, struggling a bit to hold the panicking little woman. “Good that you saved yourself till me, then!” he chuckled. “And yes, I am Scum! You’re right. You’ll see!”
He turned her and himself around to check on how the boys were dealing with Christine.
Christine had been surprised that the biggest guy hadn’t come after her, but when he instead had started chasing Winnie and the two younger ones came for her, she had backed and turned to run for the door on her high heels. One of the boys was faster and had cut her escape off. She was equally terrified of being raped by the two of them, and wanted to give them no chance to get to her, so she ran, turned, ran again, all to avoid getting cornered.
The two boys walked calmly after her, slowly speeding up, knowing that a prey on high heels in a closed room with two fast and hungry predators wouldn’t last long. They just let the fun last a bit longer while they enjoyed the long thin legs naked under the short dress run like drumsticks as she tried to stay out of reach.
Ivan was amused and aroused by their hunt for the tall long-legged teacher, and needed to know they had subdued her properly before he could concentrate on the little one. While he waited and watched, he let go of Winnie’s pussy and let her out of his choke hold. Instead he took a good grip around her upper arm. He held it a bit high, so that she remained standing and half hanging in an awkward position, like a rag doll. As he took a step here and there to follow the boys’ chase, she was tossed around with him. It was like the big carnivore having its slender prey hanging by its leg or neck, helplessly waiting for its fate.
Winnie was only making feeble attempts to get free, prying and pulling on the hand that held her arm so hard to ease the pain and humiliation, but mainly keeping still, letting him toss her around, knowing that resistance would result in nothing but being trashed around more violently and taken harder.
Christine had escaped the boys twice, but they were closing in on her, and to escape the third time she kicked after one of them with her pointed shoe and lashed out at the other with her slender fist, while she scorned them with stern warnings to stay away or get hurt. But as she turned to run, the short boy receiving her punches had already grabbed her arm and got her out of balance and speed long enough that the other got a hand around her waist and hips from behind and pulled her back.
She tried desperately to pry and pull free of the boy who held her arm, but only to get her other wrist grabbed. She kicked after his calves, so he had to stay at a distance with both his and her arms extended, stretching her between him and Ronny’s hold around her waist.
Ronny enjoyed the naked shoulders and top of her slender back and saw the little zipper at the top of the back of her dress. He dug out the hidden little puller and zipped it down the few inches it went. The dress loosened up nicely and he shoved his hand in and exposed more of the soft skin of her gorgeous back.
Christine gasped. “Nohh…don’t!” she protested, no more stern, just panicking, being caught and stripped.
Ronny couldn’t pull down the dress as long as Ken held her by her arms and locked the little sleeves on her forearms, so he instead let his free arm slide down her spine and hips, up under the short flaring skirt. He grabbed her ass and crotch before she managed to stop kicking and start clenching.
“Oh, yeaaah…!” he groaned. “I’ve wanted your pussy since I saw your stalks first time tonight!” He dug his fingers against the softness of her pussy opening and his thumb against her ass crack through the thin panties.
Christine couldn’t help whining. He took her so hard and with that grip against his hold of her stomach she was lifted off her feet by the muscular thug.
Ronny was amazed how light the tall woman was. He and Ken soon had her kicking and wiggling horizontally in their arms, carrying her over to her mattress. Ivan had given them instructions what they could do with her while he was taking the youngest one, but he had made it clear that he wanted her “pretty”. So they thought it was best to have her at the mattress.
Christine saw her naked legs and heels kicking uselessly in the air as she was tumbled around by the two youngsters. They shifted the grip on her to keep her arms locked and legs high up so her kicking did no harm as they carried her over and then threw her down on her back. The air was beaten out of her for a second, but she was still fighting like a wildcat to avoid getting them on top of her. She kicked in the air to keep them off and at the floor to arch up, trying to squirm out of their attempts to press her down.
“No…! You bastards…! Nooohhh” she protested as she was losing ground. While the biggest ape had let go of her crotch, he was getting on top of her, past her kicking legs, pressing her hips down. And as the youngest guy was wrestling her down on her back, getting control of her struggling arms, the opened dress was coming off her chest and the breasts were shaken out of hiding.
Ronny straddled himself over her stomach, with her dress skirt pushed up in front of him. He held the writhing hips and stomach locked with his thighs and kept her down quite easily – she stopped kicking when she realized he was too heavy, but she was desperate to get her arms free from Ken to keep her dress covering her boobs. Ronny – having both hands free to take her – pulled the loose chest of the dress down and exposed them. They were gorgeous, full, round, perky, firm, with pointed little nipples.
“No, please…don’t…” she begged, her slender shoulders and chest squirming just right to make het tits shake invitingly. Ronny took them, one in each hand, they fit perfectly.
“Oh fucking yes…!” he groaned and stared hard and victoriously into her big eyes, dark of humiliation and disgust and fear. “Hold her, Ken! I’ll have myself some baby udders!” The slender frame of the tall teacher laid stretched and writhing between his weight over her stomach and Ken’s hold of her arms, and Ron squeezed and rolled her defenseless soft beauties.
The dress was a bit in the way, pulled up by the puffed little sleeves, and he wanted it off. So he suddenly pushed the skirt and everything over her chest and up over her shoulders and around her head, blinding her. She went wild from being totally naked and pulled and struggled to get her arms free, but at no avail. The guys laughed viciously, while Ron took her tits again, now with more access – her entire little chest and slender stomach naked.
“Ihhh..!” she whined. “You pig!!” She panted and writhed, unable to see what he did, and feeling utterly naked and humiliated. “Let go!”
“Whoa…she’s become a wild one!” laughed Ronny, struggling not too hard with Ken’s help to hold the skinny body down and locked while he kneaded her unprotected tits. They were not big, but on her slim frame they were round and just perfect.
Ivan loved the show, now and then roughing a bit Winnie in his arm-hold when she got too upset of what happened to her friend and started to resist and try to get free.
“Take it off!” he nodded to Ken. Ken and Ron knew that Ivan sometimes liked to rape girls with pretty dresses on, so they had been hesitating to rip it totally off her. But now he wanted to see her face when it happened.
Ken was more than happy to let go of her arms and flip the dress over her head. The woman tried to keep her arms down to prevent him from pulling the sleeve up, but he didn’t spare her, took one wrist at the time, forced it with full force behind her head and slid the sleeve and dress off the arm. He could use full power since Ron was holding her down, and Ken had no problem to overpower the tall teacher’s thin feeble arms.
“Nooohhh..hh..hh..don’t…you little devil…how dare you!?!” Christine cried as the dress was ripped off the last arm, leaving her upper body completely naked in front of the attacker who was molesting her breasts. Her arms felt so long and thin and powerless, like two pins, compared with the thick muscular arms and hands that were violating her. She still tried to stop him, prying and pulling on his hands and arms.
Ron answered by leaning over her and placing one hand around her throat, pressing her neck against the mattress. She had to move her hands to that attack, leaving him free to continue to take her tits with his free hand. He squeezed them and made them bounce around and pinched and pulled her nipples.
“Stop it …you… retard…!” Christine’s voice was weak from the choked throat. She got desperate from both the lack of air and the painful and humiliating abuse of her breasts for the entertainment of all, and lashed out with her long arms for the youngster’s face.
“Hey! Fuck!” He leaned back, out of reach, letting her throat be, resting his hands instead on and around her chest and stomach below her bosom.
“You wanna fight!?”
Christine nodded her head and was quick to put her hands over her breasts for cover and protection.
“Oh, that’s fucking cute!” Ronny laughed. A woman’s slender hands only partly able to cover her tits is always a great treat. He reached out and stroked her chin. She turned her face away, but couldn’t escape. “You want that I beat you up a bit?” He fisted his hand and continued to press it against her cheek and chin, now harder.
“No…!” She quickly nodded her head again and left her breasts with one hand to be have protection against his threat, covering what she could with the other.
“OK… but then put your arms out to the side! Your little jugs are mine!” He let it sink into her for a second, then took her wrists and laid her arms down at the floor at angle out from her.
“Now, be a good girl….” He let her wrists be and made sure she left her arms as positioned.
Christine felt so vulnerable and scared that she let him do it without resisting. Completely exposed under the strong and heavy bloke she was so afraid that he’d punch her that she let him humiliate her and have access to her prides, her perfect breasts, pointing optimistically up at him.
Tears were running silently down her cheeks as he returned his hands to her tits and continued to molest them. Now that she was lying with her hands out she was even cuter and more degraded than before. Such a pity he was not allowed by Ivan to rape her. But he could see on the woman that she didn’t know that.
“Nice…” Ivan said in admiration of the gorgeous tits on the petite frame of the tall girl, threatened into passively letting the brutal kid straddled over her hips and stomach play with them as he pleased.
Christine endured, looking away, trying not to whimper or sob. But the heaving narrow chest and shoulders gave her away, the humiliation, the fright, the anger and hatred, the pain. She realized she was the first of the girls to have been stripped of her dress. Only her panties were left on. It was her only comfort that the animal didn’t try to strip her of that too.
“Hey, Ken!” Ivan shouted! He nodded over at Lillian who was busy stretching and widening the hose holding her hands and neck to the wall bars. Ken walked over there, and Ivan followed, dragging Winnie along by her arm. “See those ropes?”. He nodded again, now over at the collection of gym remedies in the corner. “Get three!” Ken did. Tie her ankles. Spread.” Ken made a knot around one of Lillian’s boot ankles, threaded the rope around to the side of her and fastened it tight, pulling her leg aside. Then the other, despite her attempt to resist and not let him get hold of her leg, and she ended up standing slightly spread, still facing the wall bars.
“Haha” laughed Ivan. “Now you can try to get loose!” Both he and she knew that even if she got her hands free, she could hardly kneel or otherwise get down to loosen the ropes, without falling backward.
“But just to be sure…” he handed Winnie over to Ken and took the third rope. Winnie tried desperately to use the opportunity to get free of little Ken’s hold of her wrist, but the teenager was too strong and demonstrated it by throwing in a twist that forced her moaning to bend down and turn to release the pain.
Ivan took the long rope, tied it to the next wall bar’s far end, threaded it behind the bars, once around Lillian’s waist and back and over to the other side, where he fastened it again. Another means to keep her locked even with her hands free – she would not reach neither these knots nor the ones holding her ankles. He remained clutched to her, grabbing her hair and waist and pressing his hard groin into her soft ass naked under the short dress skirt. He growled down into her hair and neck and ear.
“Now, bitch… how does it feel? You still have an ass hot as hell, so don’t worry! Good that Ken will be around to look after it. Right?” She gasped and Ken grinned.
“While I’ll get myself some lamb chop instead! Some candy!”
“No please….” gasped Lillian. “Don’t! – let her be!”
“A little virgin baby!” he nagged on. “A sweet cherry pie! I think I’ve deserved it! Don’t you!?” He laughed and stepped back from her. “Where is my little princess?!”
Lillian was furious now and finally pulled a hand out of the pantyhose bondage and struggled to get also the other free and the hose away from her neck. “Leave her alone!” She reached down and to the sides for the tie knots that held her legs and waist, but it was impossible, and she whimpered of frustration.
“She’s right here!” said Ken, now struggling a bit more to hold the little woman, fighting in panic to get out of his hold and avoid being handed back over to Ivan.
“Ihhh!” She screamed as she was ripped out of Ken’s hands. Ivan spun her around, took under her shoulders and threw her up as if over his shoulder. She landed with her hands pushing against that shoulder to not end up hanging over it, and she felt his arms and hands around her bum and thighs. She wriggled and kicked and hit his back, but was carried like a little girl over to her mattress.
“Nooohh – let me be! Pleasehhh..!! she begged. “I don’t want to…!”
Ivan just loved her thin voice. “Now, princess, it’s just you and me!” he threatened, digging his fingers into her soft girly ass and thighs, up under the dress skirt, through her lacey panties.
Ken and Ron enjoyed her panting and hysterical but inefficient resistance – a great cock treat. While Lillian and Christine could do nothing but pleading intensely but uselessly for poor Winnie.
-
You are an absolute genius, a great master of details and tension! Can't wait for a new episode and the big moment of virgin Winnie...
-
Excited to see what happens next
-
Is there any chance for us to taste soon the new part of this delicious piece of magic?
-
Only just caught up with this, I just LOVE the detailed fight between the women and boys in this story, I can feel every step of the women's increasing humiliation.
A merit from me!
-
How am I only reading this story now!!!! Deserves a merit maybe two!!
-
Virgin teacher
Having the terrified young little substitute teacher struggling over his shoulder, Ivan looked down at the mattress. Winnie literally climbed higher to not be laid down on it. He slid his hand up from her ass to the waist and pulled her down while he scooped her legs up with the other and let her land in his cradle. She squirmed and kicked instinctively. He loved how that felt – a grown woman yet so light and slender and soft. It made him want to take the little beauty on the hard naked floor instead, and he took a few steps aside from the mattress.
“Now, my little virgin teacher … Winnie…” he grunted to her face. “…the time has come…!”
She gasped and protested and fought to get free, but she soon also clang on to his arm and overall as she was carried to where she understood he would put her down to take her.
“Whoah – haha…so you’re going to be a little wildcat for me!?” he laughed. “I like that.” He turned around and lowered her upper body and head a bit towards the floor, with her kicking legs up.
“No… please, no…!” she begged. “Help me!” she let out, without knowing who that would be. She got a glimpse down at her usually strong and confident idol and protector Christine. But Christine was laying straight out on her back on her mattress, held down by the stocky beast straddled over her stomach, naked except for her panties and heeled party shoes, terrorized to keep her hands defiantly away to the side while the boy played with and pinched her breasts and nipples. Her teary dark eyes looked regretfully up at Winnie.
The moment she hit the floor, Winnie wriggled and spun around to get on her stomach and started crawling away. She kicked frantically at Ivan’s arms and hands to get her legs free, and he let her loose for a second. But he was over her from behind, and as soon as she got her boots and knees on the floor kicking her way forward, she felt his hands on her hips and thighs, swiping her back. She whined and gasped her protests and kept wiggling and kicking and crawling.
“Nohh – let go of meeeiiihh…!”
Ivan got down on his knees behind her, got one knee in between hers, and pulled the girl back up against his thigh. She tried to support herself on her hands, but he took one of her arms and pulled it backwards and forced her down with his is other hand pressing heavily between her shoulder blades. Her remaining free arm didn’t have the strength to withstand it and gave in, and he forced her face and chest into the floor, making her ass stand up. He switched grips to get hold of her wrist and bent it up her spine, so that he could keep her under control and keep her down with one hand.
She whimpered of the rough handling and how she was being put so quickly and helplessly in the position he wanted her.
“Hehe, yeah… baby… mmm, that’s nice. So there…” he kind of comforted her calmly while he manhandled her. He started to explore her little ass and lower back and hips, shoving the short dress skirt up as he moved. He loved the ample laces of the slip that was integrated in the dress, making his hand bathe in sweet white innocence. Her pink and white panties added to it all – he let his hand slowly work the flimsy thing a bit loose down of her ass and hips.
“Oh, fuck, yeah – you’ve got a cute little ass, teach…!” he mumbled.
“No…ihh…please….!” Winnie struggled, but her legs were stuck and useless. She tried with her free arm to hold back and relieve some of the force holding her down, but when she felt her panties coming loose of her bum, she tried also to reach back and pull it back up. She quickly had her wrist grabbed by him, and he forced her arm easily up her spine further than he held her other arm already, until she whimpered.
“Now keep your little hands to yourself!” he commanded sharply. “So I don’t have to hurt you!“ He put more strain on her feeble arms until she whined.
“Please don’t hurt her!” Lillian begged – still struggling with the impossible ropes at the wall bar. “Leave her alone, you bastard!” Christine chimed in from the floor on her back.
But Ivan just laughed viciously of the pitiful pleads. “Oh shut up or I’ll take her even harder!” He happily made the girl wail louder to punish her two friends. “She’s mine now! I’ll take her as I please! Understand?”
The two women remained silent to not make it worse, with tears running. And Winnie sniffed a thin “Yes” to make him stop hurting her.
“Good! So be a good girl now!” He let go of her arms, and she put them to her side to protect them, but didn't try to get back up on them. He stroked both his hands down her ass, pushing the panties halfway down of her cheeks, this time without interference, then stroked back up her exposed ass, hips, along the waist and up her back, encircling the little frame from the spine with his thumbs, around her ribs with his fingers.
“Oh yeahh… “ he hissed, in true admiration of how incredibly thin a girl’s waist looks when she is positioned doggystyle like this, ass up and back bowed down.
“Hands up!” he commanded and pushed her arms forward along the floor. She dared not argue, and kept her hands down flat beside her head. The little body was heaving under her heavy breath. He stroked back up along her skinny arms, pressed her shoulders down and her chest towards the hard floor, then held the dress tight against one shoulder with one hand while he pulled the zip down open with the other.
“No!...don’t! Plea…” she protested, and instinctively reached back to stop him. Ivan immediately smacked her ass hard, and the whole little body jumped as she shrieked thinly of pain and shock. She put her hand obediently back in front of her, whimpering, while he pressed her down with one hand between her shoulder blades in the naked opening of the dress and with the other pushed the skirts back up to her back.
Stretched like this her body was even more invitingly slender, attracting both his hands back along her super-thin waist. From there, it widened femininely down to the heart-shaped little ass. The rolled-down panties exposed the crack with her sacred little holes, forced against his cock bulging so stiff and hard in his overall. It looked to him it would stuff her all the way up to that narrow waist.
Winnie was terrified – fearing the worst – and tried to watch over her shoulder, but her increasingly disordered hair was in the way, and she got only a glimpse through her teary eyes of big hands taking her butt standing helplessly up at his disposal. She tried the best she could to clench, but his thick knee kept her thighs apart, and it didn’t take long till she felt what she feared.
“Niiih…!” she whined thinly as her panties were pulled further down of her hips and crotch, and his big hand sought in between her parted thighs and found her defenseless openings.
Ivan first placed a thumb into her ass crack, against the tight anal entrance. The girl jumped and gasped of the shock of the sensation.
“Ohh… yeah… baby… uhuh…” he laughed deep and viciously and then let his middle finger slide along her pussy crack and found the equally tight opening of her vagina.
“Nooo…plhh..s!” Winnie resisted by panting and wiggling, and clenched all she could - desperate to not have the pain and humiliation of having anything coming inside her again.
Ivan put his other knee down on her calf, forced it out and pushed his leg forward and spread her legs more, stretching the panties on her thighs.
She whimpered and struggled, but her butt was locked harder now and every attempt she made to get her upper body up or use her hands to interfere was quickly retaliated and he pushed and stretched her calmly back face down.
He put his hand and fingers back in place and rubbed his finger tip slowly against and a bit into her pussy while the thumb against her anal rim kept scaring her with intense sensations she had never experienced before, making her gasp and pant.
The girly sounds she was making was a huge turn-on and he felt such a temptation to force himself well into both holes and take her by a hard bowling ball grip. But he resisted the desire to penetrate her pussy, wanted to leave it unprepared for what was to come.
She anyway made too much panicking resistance and he had again to let her ass be for a moment and press her upper body down, while he used the opportunity to push her panties further down her thighs.
“Yeah, princess… I’ve got something for you!” he grunted, while he finally opened the fly of his overall and let his hungry cock spring out.
“No… please…” she pleaded thinly, but could little do than to writhe and wriggle and beg. “Please… you cannot do this…!”
He took hold of her hips and bucked his ass back and pushed the dick head down her butt crack. The moment she felt and understood that she was probed by his cock, she panicked and got up on her hands, kicked her spread legs uselessly, and wriggled her ass like crazy to escape from being speared.
“Nohh… please… God…!”
Ivan smiled and coldly neglected the terrified little woman’s prayers. He leaned over her and took a good grip of her thin neck and forced her body and head back down. With his other hand he took the shaft of his cock and stroked its head down her ass crack, past her tight holes. Oh, fuck, the sensation of the first touch! The first touch of the cock against a tight soft little pussy! Especially a virgin one! And especially one which was going to be penetrated against the resistance of the girl. One to be raped. He stroked it back up. The head was too big to fit or even sink into her clenching pussy.
“Please, don’t…!” she pleaded intensely. “I don’t want to! Please!” Even spread out and locked between his hand and the floor and his knees and thighs, she was still fighting. Her hands could do nothing than to hold back against the floor, but she writhed and squirmed and kicked in panic, with gasping pleads.
He loved her thin girly voice. On the fourth stroke now harder down her crack, the cock head finally got in between her outer lips, spreading them and on its way back up sank in towards the soft back of her pussy opening.
“Ihhh…nohh..hh..” she whined and begged as she felt what was happening. “I don’t want to! Mammy, please, no! Pleeease!” Her voice got thinner and thinner.
“Mmm…yeah…little teacher, your mammy isn’t around, is she…!” Ivan grunted while he worked to hold the desperately squirming little woman tight and the cock in place.
“… and if she were, I’d love to rip her up, too!” He was thinking how clever evolution had been to make tight little virgin pussies so hard to defend against doggy rape. “But right now, it’s you and me, baby thing!”
She gasped and whimpered of his terrible words, and kept struggling and wiggling.
“… Or rather, your holy little virgin treasure and hard hungry Ivan the Terrible here!”
He shifted grip from her back to having both hands on her hips, and kept the spearhead against her hole, not too hard. Ivan knew that as she used the possibility now to try to get up on her arms, she would forget to clench her muscle for a moment, and when she did, he suddenly thrusted his cock hard in against the hold of her hips.
It penetrated her as intended. Only by an inch or so, just inside of the conquered unwilling little virgin pussy opening.
“Iiiihhh…!” The shock and pain made her scream the thinnest whine anyone had ever heard, and she stiffened and arched.
It was so tight, it was quite a pain for him too, but fuck so satisfying! To have conquered her at first thrust and feel her tight little muscle stretched out of power!
He kept the shocked and screaming woman vice hard, remaining in her for a few seconds, enjoying how her violated hole was giving in to the thick hard rod.
With a raw grunt to overcome his pain, he thrusted a second time, tearing apart the remains of the hymen of the poor young teacher. Her thin scream cut the air again, before she went silent, gasping, breathless from the pain.
“Hehe… good girl!” he chuckled as his pain released and waited until she got air and went into whimpering. “Feels good, teach, eh?”
She sobbed helplessly from the excruciating pain and violation and the humiliating shame. The two other women were sobbing too, helpless to what was happening to their sweet innocent young friend.
Ivan kept grunting of pleasure. It was a great view to see the heaving and shaking little shoulders and back of the woman, and even more so her thin waist and little ass impaled at the tip on his thick rock-hard shaft.
He held her hard and thrust into her, enjoying her scream and seeing and feeling the cock take another inch of her. Her body shook as she whimpered in pain.
It was so tempting to thrust again, stretching and splitting her open inch by inch, while she would be squirming and fighting in his hands, screaming and crying. But he wanted to see her face and eyes. So he pulled out, and her crying was interrupted by another whine as his cock head stretched and pulled her labia out with it.
Winnie gasped for air, too shocked to think if it was over. She struggled to get away out of his grip, and managed to get up and forward a bit.
He grabbed the cute laced knickers stretched between her thighs and held her back. She fought him to get forward and at the same time try to pull the panties up with one hand. But with the grip of her panties, it was all too easy for him to win that fight – as he pulled her back she had to let go of them and crawl and support herself with both hands. He used the opportunity to pull the panties all down to her knees and down her smooth thin calves till they got stuck on her boot shafts. Then he resolutely took one ankle and pulled the panties down and off that one foot, helped by her frenetic kicking and crawling, leaving it hanging only around the other calf.
She got enough balance to try with one hand to get the panties back up, when she realized it was off one leg. She whimpered and gave that up and crawled forward instead.
Ivan still had her by one ankle, and pulled her easily back. The view to her wiggling baby smooth girly naked ass was hot, and her just popped contracting little pussy too. He grabbed also the other leg, pulled her further back, and lifted one up and flipped the other to the side so that she was spun over. As her legs flew in the air he was already between them before she landed halfway on her back. He got sitting on his knees and leaned forward, getting her under control, while her booted but otherwise naked legs were spread over his thighs, kicking uselessly in the air to each side.
Ivan stroked her struggling fine thighs and pointed knees, playing with the panties hanging as a flag around one of them, while he enjoyed her face – sought her eyes – they were big and black of fright.
Winnie saw the monster of a cock standing up from his lap over her exposed belly and crotch. It scared her stiff, making her brain almost black out. She could not bear the thought of that inside of her! She had to look away, up, back, to the side.
Ivan towered over the girl on her back, naked except for the dress from her waist up. He let her fight – her legs spread and kicking in the air behind him did no harm, and her little hands neither. He leaned over and took her chin in his hand and forced her head back to face him.
“Please…!” she begged thinly, whimpering and sobbing.
“Stop it, please!” Christine begged. “She never did you any harm! Don’t do this to her! Don’t be so cruel!”
“Hehe… I’m just cuddling her… !” He played the perfect skin of the fine little features of the young teacher’s face. “Right, Winnie?”
Winnie shook her head in his hand and pleaded again. “Please, no more….!”
“Just a bit of flaying now…!” He let her face be and started calmly to collect her dress in his hands – the opened zipper at the rear let him pull it off her shoulders and halfway down her arms.
“… oh yeah, teacher… ” he whispered while working on stripping her. “… you’re a little delicacy, aren’t you…”
“Nooh… let go of me! Arrgh! Don’t…!” She fought back and defiantly crossed her arms over her chest to keep her breasts covered and to try to stop him from getting the dress off her.
Ivan pulled the fabric further up from her back under her until he had enough of its skirt up at her shoulders that he could lean over and stretch it up under her head and over it and to the front. Now all of the dress was held only by her arms, covering essentially only her tits.
He took one of her clenching wrists, forced it quite effortlessly out and down on the floor just behind her head. Then he took the other with his other hand and did the same.
She whimpered and gasped of the struggle as the dress followed upwards and mostly exposed her breasts and instead covered her face, muffling her protests – now less pitiful and with a bit of fighting spirit back.
Ivan crossed her wrists and collected them with one of his hands. Then he calmly pushed the dress up to fully expose her tits. He caressed them on the way – letting the stretched soft little beauties roll under his palm.
Winnie struggled and squirmed, but was helpless to his molestation. “No… you bastahh… let go! … You are hurting me!” Her thin voice was trembling of anger and fear, a bit muffled under the dress.
He moved on to push the dress all the way up to her forearms, freeing also her face, up above her head.
Then he moved his free hand back to her tits. On her back and stretched by her pinned arms they were hardly visible on her chest, but the pointed small nipples stood out by the cold terror in her. He played and rolled and kneaded them one by one before he collected both of them in one grip, demonstrating the size of his hand over her slender frame.
“Mmm… cute little kittens you’ve got there, lady…” he grunted and rolled and played the cute tits of the pinned and struggling innocent teacher. “You like it, miss?”
“Nohh..!” She shook her head. “Please…!” While the humiliation of having her breasts rolled and toyed with was unbearable, worse was the terror from the big cock rocking over her belly and her legs spread helplessly over his thighs.
Ivan let go of her breasts, bent over her, and took one of her wrists and pulled the dress out over the forearm. Then he let go of the wrist and pulled the dress further down her hand. She struggled with both her thin arms and little hands to keep the dress on, but was helpless to the strong hands of the big brute tugging it off. First one hand, then he ripped it away from the other.
Winnie shook crying as she put her freed trembling little hands protectively over her breasts, while he threw her dress away.
Ivan leaned back sitting upright over her. He put his hands on her knees at both sides and stroked up her thighs. She instinctively pulled the legs up, but he held them down and aside. He stroked further up her hips and stomach and waist, emphasizing the total nudity of the little woman.
She snapped for air but otherwise suffered her fear and humiliation in almost paralyzed silence.
He reached her tits and took her wrists and forced her hands away, to her pleading protests. Now the two perky little titties pointed optimistically up at him. He was all over her little chest and took what he wanted. She tried her best to stop him but her thin arms and little hands were easily forced away.
He looked over at Ron who was straddled over feisty Christine, keeping her down, and molesting her perfect, fuller prides. The guys just smiled triumphantly – no need for words.
“OK, baby…” Ivan had had enough of playing, and took his heavy dick and slammed it down against the woman’s nude little stomach. “Now, it’s time to rip your tight little virgin teacher tummy apart!”
“Noohh!” Winnie shook her head and begged pathetically. “Please, sir…God…Please…I don’t want to!” Her heart hammered in her heaving chest and she got dizzy and almost fainted of hyperventilation. She kicked relentlessly in the floor and up in the air behind him, and wriggled and twitched to try to get her naked legs and crotch out of the spread lock he had her in.
Ivan just laughed viciously and leaned over her a bit, and stroked hair from her forehead. He didn’t waste many more words – just wanted to spear this little beauty so badly. He placed the hand on the floor over her shoulder to hold her back and prevent that she slid away. Then he pressed his thighs harder against hers, lifting her legs and ass up a bit, helped by his other hand. She saw her legs coming up and out and was trashing like crazy. His dick was too long, and remained over her squirming stomach. He thought about slapping her to get her calm, but he wanted her fresh and feisty, so he took his time, letting his prey fight and kick a little while more.
“Yeah… hehe… good teacher… you fight for your virginity…” he grunted.
Finally he leaned back to give her a couple of inches distance, then forward a bit up on his knees to force her legs and butt higher while holding her back with his hands.
She didn’t know how to counteract this – her legs were kicking in the air when he suddenly pulled his ass back a couple of more inches, took his shaft and pressed the cockhead down her crotch. The moment it slid over her mound he shot his ass forward again, pushing the head into the accepting softness of her crotch.
The head slid right in between her outer labia lips and stopped against her opening, clenching but already stretched and sore from his initial penetration. He immediately thrusted forward of full power and ploughed into her.
His deep grunt contrasted her thin scream, before she went completely out of air and froze stiff from the pain. He captured her dark eyes – wide open of shock and terror.
His second thrust followed, well before she had come to her senses, before she started crying, and sent her whining into a new shock. It was easier to conquer her this time, like he had anticipated, but she was still incredibly tight and hard to penetrate deeper, his cock was stimulated and stiffened to the call, and he loved every second of it.
Winnie’s thighs were stretched hard outward and backward, giving her little power to clench and she whined thinly followed by whimpering gasps at the third thrust. It felt like her delicate little vagina and entire womb were split in two as he ripped her hymen apart and took her virginity.
His dick pushed the skinny teacher forward, but he pulled her back with his grip around her slender waist and hips, and he continued raping the devastated virgin.
His cock started to slide a bit better than just within its stuck skin – lubricated by precum and maybe a bit of blood. He knew he should have spit on his dick or her cunt before entering her, but it was anyway working now and getting better and better for him. He started to fuck her slowly, still in small movements, to not slip out from the tight little unwilling vagina.
For her it got worse as she was penetrated deeper and deeper. For each stroke she closed her eyes and whined and then gasped and shook crying. She did not fight him anymore with her hands, just crumbled her arms to her chest and instinctively covered her mouth to muffle her whining and crying.
He kept holding her still against his thrusts with one hand and used the other to stroke her hair, caress her face, grab her neck and throat, choking her a little. Then he let both hands slide over her, guiding her struggling hands away and taking her cutely juggling tits, sliding further down around her waist, one going down under her back and the other up on her soft little stomach, stroking and caressing it hard against his rod working in and out of her just inside.
She gasped and whimpered. The man’s big hard hand on her belly while he was pounding into her caused additional pain and humiliation. She pulled on his arm and wrist but was otherwise almost out of resistance, just looking pleading up at him. “Please, I can’t take it…” She broke into sobbing. “It hurts…!”
“You’re doing just fine, baby!” he grunted in a soft tone. He liked to hear girls plead. And these grown up young women even more. “I like you, teach. You’re a little cutie!” He stroked her slender body up and down to emphasize his words, continuing along her girly smooth thighs, resting his hands on her knees. She tried to kick them away, but her legs were spread and locked, so he held them easily, humiliating her while he continued to fuck her.
“You’re taking it just fine!” he mocked her. “Your little pussy is so good to Ivan the Terrible! So warm and soft and tight! You’re a good teacher!”
Winnie was devastated by the humiliation and cried even more. “No..ohhh…plee…ease!”
“Hehe, teach, the more you plead, the more you get!” Ivan took her by both hips and stretched her harder and started penetrating more forcefully into her. Her eyes went wide open again and she wailed thinly.
“You devil!” she managed to cry out in between the whining. “You’re hurting me!”
“Yeah… I’m hurting you good!” he mocked.
“You filthy bastard!” Christine could not hold back. “You’re destroying her! You’re killing her!”
“Oh shut your pretty little mouth up!” Ivan snarled over at her. Ken – who had been over at Lillian to bother the helplessly bound teacher a bit – came back over to help Ron keep Christine from getting too troublesome, kneeling down behind her head.
“She is doing fine!” Ivan continued. “She’s learning fast. Already knows how to be a good little fuck! Getting the hang of it! Right, Winnie?”
Winnie shook her head, gasping of exhaustion and pain and humiliation.
“I am just making her never forget how it is to lose her virginity! You remember how it was, Christine?
Christine didn’t answer, just was so upset that she challenged Ron’s hold of her and squirmed and kicked and tried to get his hands off her. Ken just watched and enjoyed as long as Ron could ride her and keep her put by his weight and knees.
“No, I figured you didn’t!” Ivan mocked. “That’s how it is when you’re popped by a small dick! Maybe you remember if you try hard now?”
Christine did remember her first fumbling sex with her former fiancé.
“Anyway, little Winnie here won’t have a problem to remember, hehe…!” He kept fucking her pussy – keeping her gasping and whining. His humiliating mocking made all women gasp and struggle and whimper more, making him laugh. Fuck, he loved how he owned these three incredible teacher beauties!
“But don’t worry, Christine!” he said in a more serious tone. “I know you’re jealous and envious… ” She protested in disgust, but he wasn’t bothered to listen. “… That you want some re-plumbing. But I’ll come over after I’ve done this skinny little virgin here, and knock you up so hard you’ll also never forget! So shut up and be patient – it’ll soon enough be your turn!”
Christine shuddered by his threats. Not that she didn’t know that the two younger boys were leaving her “undamaged” – even leaving her panties on – for a reason. She had seen the one straddled over her brutally rape Lillian before, so she knew he’d be able to take her too, especially in team with the youngest bastard. So she had feared that she was being saved for the big guy next. But hearing him confirm it again still sent shivers down her spine. She wanted him to leave Winnie alone, but the fear of what would come next silenced her, and she laid still looking helplessly up in the ceiling and at Ron and Ken towering over her.
Ivan saw how he made the once confident and proud tall woman crumble and silence. “Good girl!” he grunted and returned focus to the younger naked little teacher he had under him. As he raped her he got about half of his shaft into her. It was so incredibly tight and hard and rewarding to all sensations of his cock.
But he wanted more, and he did something he had seen in a porn movie and tried once before on a skinny teenage girl he had fucked – which he now wanted to try on this similarly small woman. He collected her legs with his arms and folded her as he forced her legs all the way almost down to her head. This way her butt was raised from the floor enough that he could gather his boots together under it. He let her back down so that her ass rested against his heels. He was kneeling and leaned down over her on his arms to the floor, so that he and her stretched legs formed a cage over her.
Now his ass and hips were free and perfectly positioned to pound his cock down into her defenseless pussy, and he started to fuck her like that, hard, directly in, maximizing the force for deeper penetration.
The poor innocent teacher was in shock, brutally held down under the big brute in the dark overall. Her own body was so naked and helplessly stretched, her boots trapped under his shoulders. She did not even try to make any resistance with her feeble arms inside the cage he made over her, just holding on to his chest and arms. She felt how he penetrated deeper and deeper into her. Each thrust sent lightening pain through her womb, and it felt like she was torn apart inside.
Ken and Ron were amazed of the sight: The soles and heels of her boots came nicely out and up in the air forward of Ivan’s shoulders. Inside the cage under him was the naked little woman on her back, crying, her thin arms uselessly just holding on to him or covering her tits. His thick cock plunged relentlessly down into the stretched pussy, deeper and deeper.
Ron was getting hornier. He wanted more of the tall teacher he was holding down. He tore the T-shirt off over his head while he looked hungrily down at her. Then he put one knee behind him down between her thighs, and let his chest down over her. His chunky upper body covered her slender figure and pressed her down, and his muscular arms quickly stopped her resistance. He didn’t need any help. He shoved one arm under her back and neck and took hold of the wrist of her outer arm so that he both held her in an embrace and had both her arms locked. His other hand was free to take her – ha had access to the tall beauty from top to toe.
“No… don’t…” she protested. “…please! You can’t…!” She almost wanted Ivan to hear her and see that the younger guy was taking her without permission.
Ron neglected her protests and made his bare chest force into her warm perfect tits as he smothered her into the mattress and bit and licked and sucked her neck and ear, while he held her by the hair and then her chin.
Christine gasped from the struggle and sensations from her invaded neck, feeling all too well how powerless her long slender body and limbs were under his heavy bulky muscles.
He slid down a bit and took a tit and directed its nipple up and caught it with his mouth. The teasing of it, the nakedness, and the horror made her nipples hard and erect, and his teeth soon started to nibble and bite until the woman was writhing in his arms under his weight.
While he continued to maul her tits and neck, he moved his free hand down between her slightly spread thighs, staying outside the panties, enclosing her mound and pussy with his hand and letting his thick fingers work on her clit and lips and opening.
Christine clenched and writhed and kicked all she could to deny him access as much as possible, but he held her tight, and she was running out of power, and had to endure the humiliation of being taken by the horny youngster.
Ron loved how her hot hips and stomach and ass squirmed and bucked to save her pussy from his hand and fingers, only making it better for him.
Ivan watched over at Ron getting cozy with Christine, checking that he stayed out of her panties – her intact panties were kind of proof that she was fresh-ware when he would take her later on. He himself had gotten virgin Winnie in his new favorite position – the cage – where the little woman was trapped on her back with her legs forced up and over forward by his shoulders, and her ass resting on his boot heels, making her crotch perfectly angled for him to quite effortlessly ram her cunt with maximum power from his weight and muscles.
It was so good, and he knew he was getting closer to cumming, and feeling that she was getting closer to fainting. So he suddenly pulled out and got up on his knees, taking hold under her knees and spreading them in front of him. His stiff cock stood up over her crotch and the rim of the gaping little opening of her violated vagina, both having a pinkish sheen of his precum and her torn virginity.
“Mmm, that’s a beautiful little cunnie!” he leered. “Now it’s mine!” His hard voice forced her teary eyes to meet his for a split second, making her cry even more. “You’re my little plaything teacher whore now!”
She shook her head in denial and shame.
“And I’ll come to fuck you any time I like!” She looked up at him in horror, sniveling and sobbing, as if she believed him. “Right here at your own school! After class! At night!”
“Noh..h…” She broke into crying again, like a little girl.
“And first time is right now!” he threatened, and while she desperately protested and begged he used her legs to flip her roughly back over on her stomach. She was powerless like a rag doll and her attempts to escape were futile. He let her crawl a bit forward, before he took her hips and ripped her backward, ass up against his thighs, her legs spread. Now she fought harder, but like before he clamped his hand down in her back and neck and smothered her down to the floor, with her ass up, ready to be raped doggy style again.
“Oh, yeah… my own little teacher ass. My fuck toy! Now, let’s play …!?”
She squirmed and kicked, but he locked and stretched her with his thighs, lifted her ass, leaned over her, positioned his cock and thrust it straight into her sore little pussy hole.
The young teacher screamed loud and thin, arched her back, before she gasped and went out of breath of the pain cutting into her again.
Ivan took a few deep strokes in and out of her, penetrating her as far as he got with all his muscular power, making her whine, scream, and break out sobbing for each thrust. He enjoyed the view of the heart-shaped little ass, thin waist, and slender back of the woman he was raping. Then he leaned further down over her, supporting himself on his elbows, keeping her down toward the floor, and continued fucking her.
Ken couldn’t help noticing and enjoying how tiny her naked arms and shoulders and neck were in the embrace of his big muscular arms in the ample overall, and the unfair battle between his large paws and her small slender hands and fingers holding on to his arms.
Ivan smothered her hard to the floor while he continued to brutally rape the helpless innocent young teacher, his ass working in fast powerful strokes slamming his cock into her. He could feel it stopping by the limitations of the unwilling tight little pussy.
He got closer to coming in her again, and to stop it, he took a good hold of her hips and held her tight when he suddenly got up standing and pulled the light woman up with him. She was making some resistance, but mainly ending up hanging helplessly in his arms like a rag doll, holding on to his arms and kicking in the air, but still impaled on his shaft from behind.
When he got her under control, he kept her in place with one hand and used the other to take a fistful of her hair and yank her upper body up straight, with the back of her head locked on his shoulder. She screamed and he triumphantly walked her on display a round over the floor and then over to the wall. Her naked legs in only the heeled boots were flailing uselessly and her hands held on to his arms to relieve the pain in her pussy and hair, thereby involuntarily helping him to keep her stuck on his stiff weapon.
It was not easy to keep her like that, since he still hadn’t got all the length of his stiff cock buried up her womb, but she was lithe enough to handle, so she was still impaled on him when he pushed her brutally face first up the wall bars. He immediately used the chance to buck his ass and penetrate her deeper with full power.
The terrorized naked young teacher screamed and tried to hold back on the bars. She tried to climb to get up of the cock that rammed like a piston into her from behind, but he held her stuck and used the rough bars as a painful trap for the soft slender body to fuck her against.
He took hold of the bars himself, on both sides of her, and got extra force and rammed harder and deeper into her than ever before.
Ivan liked so much the use of the bars that he wanted to take her one more way before he was done with her. He pulled out of her, ripped her halfway loose of her clinging to the bars, flipped her out and around and slammed her backwards into the next row of bars, without letting her touch ground. He grabbed one of her legs and lifted it up, getting his arm under her knee. Then he did the same with the other. He lifted her higher and collected her legs up over his arms and shoulders as he forced her back into the bars, folding her.
Then he bent a bit in his knees, directed his cock up into her unprotected crotch and speared it into her as he straightened up. The girl cried and whimpered helplessly as she was penetrated again. Her head was aligned with his as he started fucking her against her own weight and against the bars. She could little do except turning her face away. That gave him access to her neck and he dove down and put his big jaw around the thin pale soft throat of hers, set his teeth into it like an animal, and munched and sucked her hard.
Ken met the eyes of the girl over Ivan’s shoulder – big and dark of terror, but almost emotionless from the shock – and Ken couldn’t help thinking of a slender deer in its death struggle with its neck in the jaws of a big predator. He stroked his cock through his trousers as he enjoyed the vicious rape of the naked helpless woman. Big Ivan in his black overall was all over her, covering her slender body and smothering it into the wall bars. Her girly booted legs were flailing and kicking out from over his arms, and her thin arms did little more than holding back onto his shoulders to lessen the force she was taken with. His ass was working in deep powerful movements as his thick shaft rammed in and out of her.
Winnie was gasping for air between the thin whines punched out of her for each thrust against her cervix deep up her womb. She was getting dizzy from the shock and pain and the lack of air.
Ivan had her jammed up and against the bars by his pounding cock and groin and hips, her flapping legs and booted ankles spread and stretched over his arms shoulders, held easily in place, so he was free to use one hand to hold on to the bars to give extra power to each stroke up and in her. With the other, he took her chin and face and bent it a bit backward and to the side to expose her throat further, and he half choked her as he kept his strangulating bite while fucking her.
He was supposed to not cum in her, to save himself for the rape of the top prize pussy of the tall beauty Christine, and had instructed Ken and Ron to leave her untouched for that purpose. But now, with his jaws around the youngest teacher’s soft neck, and the sensations of the struggling cute little body, and his dick all the way in her tight virgin pussy, there was no way he was able to hold back. He wanted so much to bite and suck and choke life out of her - to feel the spasms riding her – while he fucked her vagina to shreds.
He gave in to the first wave of the explosion that was spawning from his balls, and took her with full power, hammering his cock into her to gain the utmost sensation, sucking and biting her throat and choking her with his hand around the rest of her neck. He let his roars out into her soft flesh as he was cumming.
Winnie was dizzy, but still struggled to hold back and cope with the brutality, when she felt how he started to hold and take her even harder, and she was terrified by the loud sounds he started making. Not within long – a few strokes of his cock deep in her – she noticed the strange feeling of something warm flooding inside her womb. Instinctively, it made her fight harder to prevent it from happening, but it was way too late, and he held and took her far too hard for her to stand a chance.
After fucking her hard during the explosive eruption, Ivan stopped at full penetration and held the cock hard against the physical limits of her vagina while his sperm continued to pump into her.
Then he started to fuck her again, now in slower, long strokes in and out of the now lubricated little pussy, forcing his jizz into the gasping and sobbing girl.
Finally, he let his glistening cock all the way out, big, meaty, and half stiff.
Winnie let out a gasp of pain, followed by thin whimpering while her legs were lowered and she was let down to reach the floor.
“Oh, fuck, yeah…” he burst out, taking a big breath of air as he let her be and walked calmly over to pick up her little knickers from the floor. He stroked his dick dry with it, threw the sticky little ball of fabric away, and shoved the meat loaf back into his overall.
Winnie staggered a few steps from the wall, crunched forward from the pain in her violated crotch and womb. She did not know where to put her hands and just held them out and in front of her, as if she was balancing or blind. She stumbled in stiff awkward little steps towards her mattress, with her thin legs well apart to ease the pain.
“Oh yeah…” Ivan repeated, grunting, looking at his victim with vicious satisfaction.
Yellow-white jizz with a pink tone was trickling from her ripped-out slightly swollen pussy lips. She was too shocked to cry now, just sniffled and snapped for air as the whimpering shook through her slender body.
Ivan had picked up her dress from the floor, and just as she reached her mattress he intersected her, grabbed her from behind around her waist and shoved a hand wrapped in the dress up her ass and well in between her legs. He wiped her crotch and inside of her thighs roughly, kind of fatherly, almost lifting her off her feet.
“There, baby! Better dry up!” he laughed. “Look well after your sacred little holes! Don’t want anything bad to happen to them, do we?” She refused to answer. “Do we!?”
Winnie finally shook her head to be let free.
“I thought so!” he laughed. “See, Winnie, there are many bad boys out there, wanting to take little pussies like yours!” He laughed as he let her be and threw the dress away. She sank down crumbled around herself, naked and vulnerable and exhausted and torn apart, to be protected against the bottomless humiliation and degradation, and the possibility of further attack. She wanted her dress or her coat to cover up or at least toss around her. But she didn’t dare move, and didn’t dare look up at what might be unfolding now.
-
CUMS On this storyAmazingly hot :aol_teabag: :aol_fellate: :aol_anal:
-
One of the best stories I have ever read - not just on this site, but in general!
-
I love this story!!!
-
Still loving this story and all the detail you bring to it, another merit from me!
-
Great addition to the story can't wait to read more
-
Christine
Christine had been increasingly horrified by the unavoidable approach of the moment when the big brute who went by the name Ivan would be coming to rape her, after being done with poor little Winnie. As unbearable it had been to hear and witness her innocent friend be so ruthlessly violated, it had been equally traumatizing to know that she would herself soon be target of the same brutal violation. As gruesome it had been to be stripped and pinned and fondled by the younger boys, she had endured it, understanding that they had been instructed to leave her “intact”, and that every moment of that had been a postponement of what would be much worse.
The boys had pretty much saved the tall beauty for Ivan, and had been getting ready to hand her over to him and enjoy him taking her, while they would play nasty games with the remains of little Winnie and probably spit-roast her and stuff her violated pussy with cum. And her pretty face too. And maybe have another round at the older teacher tied to the wall bar.
As it had become evident that Ivan couldn’t hold back when he had penetrated and deflowered and was slamming the pussy of the little virgin and had his teeth around her neck, the boys had been getting excited. Ken could feel the tension in his groin and cock increase as he understood that the tall leggy teacher Christine struggling in front of him was becoming legal rape meat. He knew that the feisty beauty would be a tough fight, much taller than him, but he also knew the skinny female wouldn’t stand a chance – it all depended how rough he would have to be with her, and it would be oh fuck so worth it! Now, Ron would also want his share, but there had to be some justice in this world! Ron had got his pussy – the old teacher - now it was Ken’s turn!
Ivan left Winnie in a pile on her mattress, and strolled over to Ron, who in good time had stopped his forced make-out and groping of the unwilling Christine and was back at just holding her down straddled over her narrow waist and frame.
“Can I have her?” Ron asked.
Christine laid there, breathing heavily, stuck helplessly on her back under him. Ivan looked down at her, looking her over. She covered her breasts with her hands as best she could and was glad her panties were still in place. But the terror of knowing that she was next made her heart hammer almost out of her heaving chest. She was afraid that the big guy was going to have another round of abusing her mouth and throat to harden his dick again so that he could rape her. The revolting thought was interrupted by Ken behind her, taking suddenly her hands by the wrists off her breasts and pinned them down over her head.
“No! It’s my turn!” he objected. “You guys have had your pussies! This one’s mine now!” He put his knee on one of her arms and used his free hand to grab and caress her chin possessively.
“Hehe, can you handle her you think!? Ivan wondered.
“Fuck yes!” Ken leered. “I’ll rip her up like she’s never been!” He forced her head back and sideward towards him. “Right, teacher?”
“Don’t you even dream about it!” Christine protested and wrestled and squirmed to get free, making her naked breasts wriggle invitingly. “Let go of me, you little prick!” Words she never used burst out of her. She was cold of terror of being held by three ruthless criminals all wanting to rape her. At the same time, she kind of instinctively took advantage of it, and mocked the smallest of them to lose his temper so that he would really be teased to going for her at the cost of the two others. Maybe she could make them fight over her. It worked.
“Oh – fuck – just let me have her!” Ken took her harder. “I’ll make her shut her pretty little mouth up! You’ll regret it, teach, so much you can’t even start thinking about it!”
The sincerity and hateful lust in his voice made her regret it already. She was afraid he’d hurt her face or throat.
“Alright, Ken!” Ivan laughed. “I know you can! Just kiddin’!”
Although that saved her for the moment, she was not calmed by knowing it would be so obvious that the nasty little boy would be able to rape a grown tall woman like her. She felt so naked and vulnerable.
“Maybe not so hard on her now, Ken” Ivan continued, nodding at Ken’s hand taking out his anger on her neck and chin. “You’re scaring her! Poor little thing. Threatening to rape her! You should be ashamed of yourself, Ken!” Ivan laughed. They all laughed. Well, not Christine, blushing red of the struggle and degradation and fear.
“Hey – I own you!” Ivan kept going. He nodded to the two others to get off her, and they reluctantly did. “Come here!” he waved her up.
Christine did not know what to do or expect. Once free from the hold of the two boys, she got up to a sitting position, covering herself as best as possible with her long thin arms and hands.
“Up!” he rushed her, with a harder voice.
She had no desire to cause more anger and got up on her shaking unsteady long legs and high heels. “Can I check on her if she’s OK?” she said nervously, and nodded to Winnie, and took a step in that direction, hoping to avoid being attacked immediately.
“Sure, baby!” Ivan granted. “Ask her to fight for you!” All boys laughed. “You’ll need help.” They snickered.
Christine looked hatefully at him before she squatted down over her collapsed sobbing friend. She didn’t know what to say, just stroked Winnie’s hair and shoulder.
“Now, will she?” Ivan nagged impatiently. He enjoyed the tall skinny woman’s slim back and waist widening into her hips and that gorgeous heart-shaped ass. Her panties stretched nicely and struggled to cover properly her round butt. “Ken here wants that ass of yours so hard you’ll need be two girls to fight him off!”
Ken eyed a hope in Ivan’s words that he could actually have the first go at the tall dream. He stepped over towards her.
Christine stood up to avoid the focus on her bum, and to be prepared for what he might do, just as he grabbed her panties by the band over her hip.
“Yes, she’s mine!” the boy proclaimed, with a solid hold of the thin lacy fabric.
“Hey!! Let Go!” Christine protested and clenched her thighs and knees – expecting that he was about to try to pull the panties down. When he didn’t, she tried to pry her panties out of his fingers with one hand, while she kept the other covering her breasts.
Ken pulled her instead a bit out on the floor.
“No…! Stop! Let go!!” she repeated, but reluctantly came along on little steps on her high heels. She was afraid that the cloth would be ripped if she resisted, and she kept holding on to his hand to secure that the panties were not stretched out from her body to reveal anything, and that he didn’t rip them or try to pull them down.
In the middle of the threat of being raped she was desperate to keep her panties on. Upon getting ready for this night out, she had shaved her legs because of the super short dress and sheer hose she had chosen, but for the first time of her life she had chosen also to shave her pussy. Just in case someone accidentally got a view up her dress. The last thing she wanted was that anyone spotted hair at the rim of the panties or even through the white laces. She had taken her time and it had to be admitted it had been rewarding. Not that anyone was supposed to spot her underwear, but the thought that they might was sweet. Now she regretted the stupid idea so much – she couldn’t imagine how humiliating it would be to have it exposed. So she held on to her panties and made sure they weren’t stretched too far or ripped or pulled down.
Ken was aroused by the power he had over the tall beauty by just holding her by her panties. She had no way to get away unless she risked to lose them. He took advantage of it and walked her a couple of steps more.
“Yeah, he’s got you now!” Ivan teased. “You can’t blame him, can you? Ron and I have had our teacher pussies. He raped that screamin’ bitch’s over there, and I stuffed that little virgin! Great fun, Right, Ron? Just fair that Kenny boy gets a shot too, right, teach?”
Ken pulled her closer by her panties. She held back – had to use her other hand to keep distance. Ken grabbed her wrist, and she instinctively covered her breasts with the other, leaving the panties unguarded. Ken enjoyed the view of the little piece of lacey garment stretched around her shapely treasures, before he took another grip of the waistband.
“Leave me alone…” she protested. “You little idiot! Get your filthy hands off me!”
“You’d rather I fuck you?” Ivan asked, following right behind as she was walked around be Ken. She shook her head and tried to keep distance. “I’ll use your throat again and get hard and ready in no time…! Just say!”
“Noohh…”she objected, letting Ken lead her along a few more steps away.
“Haha. I thought so!” Ivan laughed and let her be. “How long do you need, Ken?
“10, max!”
“Haha, I’ll give you 15! She’s quite a package!”
“OK!” Ken dragged her another few steps by her wrist and panties, just to demonstrate how he owned her. “Don’t worry!” Then he let go of her wrist. He knew that she knew and he wanted to brag to everyone that he her under control simply by the grip of her panties band.
Christine was numb of fear – now being a ready negotiated case and the taker having a good grip of her panties – her last piece of protection.
“Maybe you want to fight over me!?” she tried, directed at Ron. Even if the idea of two or three rapists fighting over her was horrifying, it was a last hope of making them knock each other out so that she and maybe Winnie could overcome the last one and at least one of them flee for rescue. Or at least postpone the attack on her.
The boys all laughed of her proposal. “Smart girl!” said Ivan. “You have a clever little brain in that pretty head! But I decide! I have an even better plan!” They all waited in a second of silence. “Ken gets his 15 minutes! After that, it’s Ron’s turn. He gets 10! Maybe you fight them both off!” He smiled big. “Rules OK?”
Christine knew there was nothing good in what he offered, and that he couldn’t be trusted anyway, but she didn’t object, just glad the big bastard wasn’t all over her already. Now she had to cope with the little rascal, but that was now after all less terrifying.
Also Ron was not super happy – he really wanted to take this tall and feisty beauty – to be the first to plow into that gorgeous pussy now that she had ended up untouched and available. And rape her deep and hard and good. Damn it – if he hadn’t be so fast to rape that older teacher, he would maybe have been first in line for this ultimate prize now! Admittedly, it was Ken’s turn to have tight clean unwilling pussy.
“Sure!” Ken, the little rascal himself eagerly voted in favor. “I plow her before 15 and then I can fuck her for as long as I want, right!” It was not that long since he had emptied himself in the mouth of Winnie, and skullfucking that frightened little beauty had been awesome, but his cock was back in shape, even harder, and ready for a long good fight. The control of the tall woman simply by the grip of the panties over her hip was an extra turn-on. He pulled her a bit further away from the others, to secure that she was his for the taking.
Christine made resistance, tried to hold back, tried not to let the boy feel he had the upper hand. But he did. His hand was stronger than hers so she couldn’t pry him off and she had to follow him to avoid having the panties stretched or ripped. The boy openly and hungrily stared up at her eyes, her face, her neck, her breasts poorly covered by her slender hand, her tummy, her crotch, and legs. She wished she was able to stop her chest from heaving under the humiliation and fear.
“Now, come, Christine…” he mocked, and led her another few more steps around in the room, to humiliate her even more. “It’s good to get away a bit. I’ll need the space when I take you! And it’ll give the guys a good view!”
Ivan had walked over to Lillian to watch the show from there. He took her around the neck and took a grip of the wall bar and grinded himself against her ass, dry humping her a bit to get some juices flowing again to the meat loaf in his pants.
“Hi, teacher!” he whispered in her ear. “Still not figured out how to escape from the ropes!?” She didn’t respond. “That’s good. Good to have you right here in case I need you. You’re probably a bit tired of hanging around?” Still no answer, she just turned her face away from his. “But if I’ll make some use of you, you’ll soon forget a bit of tiredness.” He stroked a hand down her ass, up her dress skirt and played with her naked cheeks. “You have a cute ass for being such an uptight teacher!” He let a finger slide into her ass crack, making her clench and wriggle. He found her anus and touched it just barely – more than enough to make her gasp and plead.
“Nohh… please…!” Her breath got heavier.
“Haha, so, so, why so scared, teach? You’re an ass virgin!?” She obviously didn’t answer and he looked around. “I bet you’re all ass virgins!” He turned back to Lillian. “But your ass is so hot, I’ll promise you, it’ll maybe be the first I take!”
“No, please!” she begged, feeling so vulnerable being tied up with her naked rear so exposed. She had heard the most terrible things of how it would feel to be sodomized, and that the humiliation would kill her.
Ivan saw that Ken was still proudly walking Christine around, mocking her while waiting for Ivan’s signal, so he took his time. And so did Ivan.
“Hey, I’ll make you a deal, Lillian.” She didn’t answer, just breathed heavily from his tickling of her anus. “We make a bet on whether Ken rapes your young friend in 15 minutes!? That’s fun!” He talked loud enough that everyone heard. Ken laughed. Christine didn’t. “What’s your bet?” Lillian just asked him to stop. “So you’re supposedly a headmaster, and you can’t even make a simple decision?! So you’re just a little girl, then, aren’t you!” His fingering got more intense. “Well, that suits me fine, teach, because you are gonna be my girl unless you win your bet that she saves her pussy. Cause I just decided on him!” He laughed. “And if he doesn’t make it, you’ll have another chance when Ron goes at her!” He laughed even more by his unfair bet. In any case he expected that after the boys had had their chases to take Christine, he would be ready for either what they’d left undone, or this remarkably hot ass of the lady teacher. Her soft slender body was shaking from the fear of anal rape and it worked well on his cock.
In the meanwhile, Ron had sat down next to Winnie. The shocked little woman was scared of any more attack on her manhandled body – especially her violated pussy – and turned away and curled up even more, for protection. He didn’t know exactly what he wanted her for, but he wanted to have her against his bare upper body – feel her feeble nakedness. He cruelly took a fistful of her hair and pulled her up and bent her up and back, landing her on her back, over his thighs and halfway up his lap and chest.
Winnie flapped her arms and legs to find a way to stop him, but could at the end only pull up her knees and clench to cover her pussy, and cover her breasts with one hand and hold on to his arm to reduce the force on her hair. She whined thinly from the brutality and pain, and ended up crying and sobbing in the boy’s arms in his lap, forced to face Christine’s ordeal.
“Oh, you’re such a couple!” Ivan laughed at them, then turned to Ken and darkened his voice. “OK, Ken. 15 minutes!” He looked up at a wall watch to show he was serious about that.
Ken had been thinking while walking the tall beauty around by her panties. She was taller than him, and on her heels much taller. He had not really taken something like this before, but he knew the saying that any man can eventually rape any woman if he puts his mind and full power to it. He knew he could beat her to submission, but also knew that he neither wanted it nor was allowed to destroy her looks. Ivan was too fond of beauty.
Christine had tried to think too. Of the saying that no woman needs be raped if she puts her mind and all dirty tricks to it. Ball busting, eye clawing, and so on. She also tried to think what were the moves she had learned in the self-defense class she had taken as a teenager and that she had seen occasionally in videos. Why were those lessons always done in ample, protective sportswear with low shoes or barefooted? How could that be translated into a situation on heels, naked except panties, with bare breasts on display?
She knew – like before – that she wanted to trick him, hurt him badly, and make it to and through that goddamn door and get up and out into rescue before the two others – occupied as they were – managed to catch her. But when Ivan called the start and she was fair game, she didn’t come up with anything – just wanted to stay at distance and defend herself and not be taken down, and let the minutes pass.
Ken on the other hand was in a bit of hurry, for sure, but on the other hand, he wanted to enjoy this one-in-a-lifetime experience. The hip rack of this hottie on heels was incredible, and the attraction of what she had in her thigh gap, and was trying to hide by clenching her knees, was irresistible. He had to get those panties off her first, and he started pulling harder on the waist-band around her hip, playing her around.
“Hey!” She tried to be stern, but was trashed around and struggled to stay in balance, and had to abandon the hand over her breasts. “Stop it!”
Now she had to part her legs a bit to stay on her feet, and Ken loved the view of her crotch moving under the tight flimsy cloth.
“Haha!” he laughed. “Mmm… hot pussy walking!”
“Shut up! Let go!” she tried to scold him in the midst of her struggle. “You little bastard!” She realized it could not go on much longer till she’d stumble or the panties be ripped, so she changed strategy to hold on to it and his hand with both her hands, and stay where she was, not letting him push her around, and not letting him rip the cloth.
She was pushed around rougher by the lusty kid, and she had to crouch down over his hold of her, and take good foothold to remain standing, and try to pull the waistband of the panties out of his hand. “Gwdh…let gooo!”
He on his side had one hand free. There were so many nice things he could do to her with it. Grab a thin wrist or feebly long skinny upper arm just for the sake of it and shake her a bit. Grab her by the hair. Take her tits. Take her up her crotch from behind. Pull her panties down over her ass. He decided instead to extend the fun, gave her a little spin, and from her back grabbed the waistband over her other hip and pulled her in.
“No, you…!” She shifted one hand over to hold him there. She tried to stamp her heel on his foot to make him disappear, but he wasn’t much hurt, and danced his foot away on the second attempt.
Instead he pulled down and backwards, and she had a problem to hold back hard enough, and the white lacy piece was stretched away from and exposing her buttocks to the horny boy. His grunt of joy said it all how he liked what he saw.
“Ihhh…nohhh” she protested, and crouched to avoid the panties coming down of her. She felt how her plans to use self-defense moves and to hurt him badly by kicking and clawing had failed before even starting. How he played his game and she was too easily toyed with and scared to get to act her plan. How was it possible she had not yet put her nails in him? Because he was just a boy? He was certainly not going to show her any mercy if he got his way with her. Damnit she had to fight, now! she thought. She wanted just so much to get down and curl up on the floor and protect herself and lock him and everything out from her private parts. But she knew she had to stay on her feet, use her height and fists and nails and shoes. Not let him get her down and on top. The bastard had gotten a good grip of her panties and was inching it down. She was not able to stop it by holding onto his hands. In desperation not to be stripped of it, she finally put her nails into both his hands.
“Fuc… ouch, bitch!”
“Let me be, you little devil!!” she screamed thinly. “You have no right!” she continued when he burst out in pain, to kind of justify it.
Ken stood the pain and pulled more seriously down. She let his hands be and took instead a grip of the panties themselves and held them up in front. The elastic laced fabric was stretched as he pulled down and exposed her butt and she kept her pussy covered. She was still on her feet, trying to get away from him against his hold of her panties.
“Let go, I said! Let goo…iiihhhh!” Her protests turned into a sharp whine as he suddenly stuck a hand in under the panties and grabbed her naked crotch from behind.
Ken had not been able to resist it anymore, her ass was completely bare and her legs struggling to stand and get away, he just had to grab her pussy. She screamed like a little girl. He shifted the other hand from her panties waistband to her stomach, holding her back and up as she collapsed and clenched around his hand.
She gave up her panties and pulled and pried at his arms, but any girl taken like that knows it is hard to defend herself – nowhere to get a good hold. The arms and hands of the horny kid held her in a vice hard grip as he clang on to the tall trashing and kicking woman, while he took her pussy, cupping her mound and sliding across and into her clit and crack.
“Nnnggghhh….iiiihhh… lethhghooh…” she moaned and whined. “Pleas… hhh… no!”
Ken panted and grunted – her wiggling crotch offered the most delightful unwilling pussy he had ever taken. Warm and dry and so smooth, and such a perfect handful. He squeezed and rubbed it a bit more, enjoying her struggles and fear of the coming penetration. Ken was used to taking young girls, so it took him a few seconds before he realized why her pussy was so extraordinarily good.
“Hey, guys, wow…!”
“No! Please!” Christine begged – she knew what was coming.
“Bald pussy!” he hollered. “This teacher’s like a 10-year old girl!”
The two older boys cheered of joy. “Fuck you, Ken!” Ivan laughed. “You’ve had too many hairless babies in school already!” He came over to take a closer look, leaving Lillian who he had tormented by playing with her naked butt and anus and threatening to ass rape her. “Is she really clean shaven for us!?”
“Yeah!” Ken continued to grope her from behind, enjoying the smooth pussy of the clenching and trashing woman. “I’ll show you!” He worked hard to keep her off the floor, and let his hand slide an inch backward and his long finger along her crack and stuck it right into her tight, dry little pussy hole.
“No..you pig..nohh…Iiiihhh!!”
The girly thin little scream of pain and humiliation was for Gods.
“Oh – fuck – yeahhh!” Ken panted from the struggle and the pleasure. “Fuckhhh, you’re tight, teach…!”
Christine put her nails into him again and was kicking and wiggling wildly to get him out of her and herself down on the floor for protection.
“Hey! Bitch!” Ken burst out from the pain in his arm. He had to let go and took instead a new hold of her panties and now pulled them resolutely down her thighs as she threw herself to the floor. He got one part past her knee, so that he pulled her leg up by it, thereby turning her around. She clung on to her last piece of cloth although it was already at her knees. Again the fabric stretched instead of ripping, and he fought intensely to get control of his terrified tall prey.
“Let go!” she whined. “You’re destroying it!”
“Ya think?” he laughed with a hard voice. He was angry from the pain of the scratching she had done and roared like an animal as he struggled to strip her. He got hold of one of her wrists and pulled the panties out of that hand and got it down of her foot. He kept that hold, and as she tried to get the panties back on that foot, he swung the arm around to her back and expertly took a chokehold with his other arm hook around her neck. He immediately tightened it so hard that she had to hold on with her free hand to release pressure on her throat. She moaned and gasped of the brutality and pain.
Her long thin neck fit nicely in his arm hook – he was pleasantly surprised how soft it was, giving in when he tightened his grip. Then he bent her locked arm hard up her spine. She whimpered of pain and kicked wildly in front of her to get relief and air.
In the middle of it all she tried desperately to get her panties back on her foot and up, using her one free hand, but the boy held her too hard back, and the only way was to lift her legs up, and that exposed her naked crotch.
“Oh, yes, Ken, you’re right!” confirmed Ivan, coming up right in front of Christine’s kicking heeled legs. “That’s a baby pussy! You lucky bastard! If you can take her in time!”
Christine clenched her legs and gave up the panties and held her free hand in front for protection. But she soon had to use it to try to release the pressure on her throat.
“Ahhhgggw…plshh…” she pleaded, choked, with tears springing from her eyes. As he brutally bent her arm even harder up between her shoulder blades between her back and his chest she whimpered thinly, fearing it would break.
Ken held the tall woman vice hard till she started to run seriously short of breath and he got the effect he wanted – that she started kicking out of control. He wanted Ivan to mesmerize in the sight of her naked hairless pussy.
She was squirming and most of all kicking wilder and wilder. The long thin legs were flailing and the thin heels flew in the air and hit the floor, and despite being aware of it, she could not control it, and her entire crotch in all its glory was exposed, writhing. Her crack was narrow and tight, her holes likewise, an incredible attraction and turn-on.
“Good pussy, right? Don’t worry – I’ll take her!” proclaimed Ken confidently, showing no mercy for the scared young teacher, tormented in pain, and desperately fighting for air and close to fainting.
Ivan nodded – almost in trance of the beautiful sight of her writhing baby smooth pussy and holes and kicking legs. He looked her also in the eyes – her big dark eyes were panicked by the lack of air and inability to cover her most private sacred part.
“You want me to fuck her for you!?” He would be more than willing, but Ken shook his head, and deal was deal.
“Don’t even think about it!” Ken laughed. He loved her desperate wriggling and kicking, and knowing that she was left conscious and alive only at his mercy. But he wanted more and tightened his arm hook around her thin neck, back against his chest and shoulder.
Christine called out her choked desperate pleads in vain. Her increasing difficulty to breathe made her kicking stronger.
“Oh, fucking yeah…!” Ivan grunted by the view of her spastically writhing and kicking lower rack and legs exposing her nude little pussy so wonderfully. Her panties waved around one of her calves like a little white flag of surrender.
Ken laughed viciously and leaned backwards to the floor, pulling the woman with him, till she was bent back over his chest and stomach, her legs now kicking just up in the air. He held her vice hard to choke her harder and not give her a chance to squirm out of his hands.
“Oh yes…that’s a baby…!” chuckled Ivan, looking down on the desperately struggling helplessly exposed young teacher.
Christine tried to beg to be spared, but only gargling gasps and whines escaped her.
Ken let go of her tormented arm and placed his hand over her mouth and nose and pressed her head back into the corner of his neck and blocked her air completely. She tugged and pulled on his arms, but without strength. Her entire body – legs, hips, stomach – was struggling wildly in her battle for air, exposing the most amazing display of a peach smooth clean pussy with its tight crack and invisible hole, and the tight little sphincter of her rear entry, all wiggling and grinding between her flailing legs.
“Oh, fuck, Ken – that’s…” Ivan ran out of words. “…that’s … just …!”
“Alright…” evil little Ken grunted happily and proudly. “Enough playing around for you, teach!” He thought that Ivan was about to unbutton and break the deal, so he threw the woman sideways off him sending her face down on the floor.
Christine drew a loud gasp for air, and shrieked by the rough treatment as her legs flew through the air. The rotation landed her on her stomach. She quickly got feet and hands on the floor to escape, but she was shaken and confused, and the boy was over her before she had gotten her breath back. She desperately crawled and kicked her way forward, but the boy held her back by her hair and she felt his knees plough their way hard down between her own knees and thighs. She crawled all she could with her long thin arms and clenched her legs around his to try to reverse the mistake of letting him spread her. But she was roughly taken by her hips and ripped back, her legs being spread and lifted further by his knees and thighs.
“Please! You bast… – don’t..!” she pleaded while she desperately wriggled and squirmed and kicked, to hinder him in what he wanted.
Ken had played enough with her and was hungry, so he wasted no more time or words. Her wiggling naked ass buttocks spread over his lap were a fantastic sight, and her hips beneath her narrow waist were great handles to hold her by, in addition to her hair when needed.
He unbuckled and opened his pants with one hand while he held her with the other. The young stiff cock sprang willingly out.
The tall teacher was making all the resistance she could to not be raped. Her thin arms and slender hands were crawling the floor and reaching behind her to stop him. He punished her by grabbing her wrist and using that arm to pull her back before he twisted and pushed it up her spine until she cried out of pain. When he let it go, she placed the tormented arm back in front of her, out of his reach, whimpering from his brutality. She tried instead to kick herself free, but her long legs and heeled shoes were just hitting the floor behind and beside him.
She knew all too well that he had his cock out – she could see it over her shoulders and feel it randomly hitting her butt. She tried to keep wiggling to make it impossible for the young rapist to take her.
Ken spit in his hand and took her up that wiggling ass and let his fingers find her hairless pussy and tight crack. He lubricated her and despite her frantic wiggling he found her pussy hole and brutally stuck the middle finger straight into her clenching little opening.
“Nooghhiii…! She squealed and twitched from the pain.
“Mmm…good girl!.. Oh yeahh…!” It was great to feel and penetrate the clenching muscle and feel the flesh in her tight vagina. He finger-fucked her a couple of strokes and bent his finger in there to probe her and lubricate her.
“Oouu…nghh… Nohh…!” The helplessness to the degrading invasion was as horrifying as the pain.
He pulled his finger out and spit again – three times – until his finger was dripping of saliva.
She fought and pleaded thinly “No, please…Please!!…” She didn’t know what would come next, but what she saw of the young boy’s dick, and how hard and heavy it hit her butt, there was nothing but terror in the thought of being speared by it. ””Please, don’t do th… iiiighhh…!”
He had stuck the finger in her again. This time, the slimy saliva made his finger slide easier past her clenching muscle and deeper into her.
“Ah, fuck, you’re such a tight teacher!” Ken growled as he forced the finger in all the way and rotated it. “I think you haven’t been fucked much!?”
“Pleashhh….I don’t want to!” she pleaded, with tears running.
“Have ya!?” He made a question out of it and took her deeper and harder to make her understand he wanted an answer.
Christine didn’t want to answer – it would lead nowhere good – but she still found herself shaking her head, like a reflex.
“Hehe - I thought so!” he laughed. “I’ll change that!” It was good to take her with the finger, but his cock was bursting with sweet lust to break into her. He pulled out again and took a resolute grip around his young hard shaft and aimed it at the wet little slit his finger had just left open.
Christine knew also and fought all she could. She kicked like crazy, but uselessly. She tried to get her hips down towards the floor to get her crotch out of reach for his cock. He effectively pulled her back up his thighs. Then she got up on her tired hands and elbows, trying to wriggle her back and hips and butt up and away from the threat.
Ken couldn’t avoid admiring the beauty of the resisting woman. Despite her length, her frame was so slender and skinny, her ribs and spine played under her perfect smooth skin, her little shoulder blades stuck out of her narrow back, and the struggles of her pointed shoulders and thin arms were so arousing. Her thin wiggling waist and her hips and firmly shaking little ass were all there to grab, pull her back and lift her a bit, and ram the cock head up her crack.
“No, no, nohhh..,” she protested as the cock stopped at and pressed against her hole and screamed as she was penetrated. “Nnnhhgiiiihhh!”
Ken shot forward at full power and enjoyed the sensation of his stiff cock overpowering her clenching pussy and speared into her tight vagina. He grunted from the strain in the cock’s head as it ploughed deep into her.
Christine whined sharply as the pain cut through her most vulnerable precious parts. The young thug’s dick was more than thick enough for the tight unwilling pussy to make her feel like she was being split and ripped apart by the hard rod.
Once he had mounted and entered her properly, he took her by both hips and pressed her down and out over his knees, spreading her slender thighs harder and weakening her power to resist him, before he thrusted into her again.
He got further in, far enough already thanks to his prelube saliva and precum from the cock bursting of lust, that he could start fucking her thoroughly. She gasped and whimpered for each thrust he made, with an extra little squeal when he slammed her extra hard.
He looked the whimpering beauty over while he continued raping her. Despite her slim tight body, her soft skin shivered nicely in sync with his pounding into the resistance of her tight hole. Her gorgeous ass shook quite a bit more obviously. She was just such a trophy to rape. He – the youngest of the guys – was raping the tallest and hottest of the women they had caught. Yet, his cock was just before facefucked the little cutie, so it had the stamina to keep going seemingly indefinitely jackhammering the pussy of the poor tormented and degraded once so proud and proper teacher.
Christine was making little resistance now. She was defeated and degraded. There was no escape from his firm hold of her hips, spreading of her legs, and the cock ramming deeper and deeper into her.
She still tried not to cry. Still tried to keep some remains of pride, of not being broken. Tried to suffer in silence, not letting him have the pleasure of hearing her cry.
Occasionally, when he slammed extra hard into her tormented vagina, she could not avoid fighting back, making attempts to break free, to wriggle, to kick. He loved it – it gave him an excuse to punish her, to yank her hair back, to hold and spread and fuck her even harder.
He took a good grip around her stomach and waist with both arms and leaned down over her – pressed her down – and let his hips and ass muscles work like a steam engine – now reaching almost as far in as his dick could go.
Ivan had to admire the gross sight of the equipage: The tall young woman, her long thin arms and legs holding back and clawing and scraping and kicking against the floor, her slender shapely body squirming in the hold of young Ken, having her spread and locked between his knees and thighs and hands, fucking her like he had probably never fucked anyone before.
Christine tried to keep her shoulders and head up supported on her arms, tried to keep her breasts up from contact with the cold dirty floor, tried to keep some kind of composure, despite the terror and ultimate degradation of being raped by a youngster. But her face was hidden in shame by her untidy hair.
Ivan crouched down to her and stroked her cheek and chin gently. “Good girl!” he mocked her with his most comforting voice. “Be brave… never cry!”
Christine’s tears and sobbing threatened to burst into crying, but she looked down and away and refused to break.
He lifted her chin, but she shook it away, avoiding that he got her face out of her hair. He took a new harder grip and stroked her hair away. “So, there, teach…” She fought to free her face, but this time he kept control and held it locked. “You like young hard dick?” He could hear and feel that she was close to breaking. “You like to be drilled by this little rascal?”
Christine gasped and panted in silent desperation and fought to get out of his hand.
“….No?” Ivan stroked his hand up her forehead, through her hair, took a fistful of it, and forced her face up. She whimpered and had to straighten up on her arms to ease the force on her feeble neck that felt like breaking.
“Haha – no, maybe you don’t…! Maybe that’s a bit too hard up your precious little pussy!?” He looked her in the eyes, but she closed them and then looked away.
“You crying?” he mocked her and stroked her chin with the other hand. She struggled to get her face out of his hands, but had to give it up to support herself against the thrusts from the young monster raping her.
Ivan’s condescending sweet-talk to the girl was making it harder for Ken to not cum. He focused on how much he hated and despised teachers and this bitch in particular. Her vagina was stretched and lubricated and was accommodating more of his stiff pole, and he pounded deeper into her, and got quite a bit of length of the strokes in and out – the strokes that were so incredibly good to his cock.
“She’s any good, Ken?”
“Yeah…” Ken was busy working hard and nodded with a sleazy smile. “These teachers’ so busy teaching they don’t have time to get fucked much… keeps them the tightest around. Specially this baby pussy here…!” Now that Ivan had her head, Ken could hold her just be her hips. “Just look at this ass, man!”
“Yeah – she’s just fuckin’ gorgeous!” Ivan snickered deeply in agreement. “Aren’t you, li’l Christine!?”
Ken loved how she made more resistance by their degrading words. To avoid cumming, he threw in an occasional extra hard slam into her, letting the cock head ram what it stopped at so hard that it kept the sweet sensations of the strokes at distance for a few seconds.
Christine whined and gasped of the pain and brutality in each of the hard thrusts. Her entire long thin body shook against Ivan’s hold of her head. She couldn’t hold back the sobbing and broke out into crying. Tears ran and she was soon crying and sobbing like a little girl during the rhythmic strokes from the boy riding her.
“Oh, poor girl!” Ivan said silky sweet. “Yeah, it is hard to be a leggy teacher when Ken’s on the loose. But look at the good side: You’ll soon be so stuffed with baby jizz for a billion of little Kennies!”
“No, please…!” she pleaded sobbing. “Please don’t! “Please!”
Her face was so pretty when she begged for herself. Ivan opened his pants and let his meat loaf out in front of the girl’s face. It was quite erect already after having fucked little Winnie, after he had played with Lillian’s ass and now enjoyed the display of Christine’s baby bald pussy and how little Ken was raping her doggystyle. He didn’t bother to squat or kneel down, so he forced the girl’s head up towards his cock.
“Now, be a good girl and suck my cock hard again, baby, like I know you can!” She shook her head in his hold of her hair. “Come on – open up – and no teeth, so I don’t have to break your long pretty neck!” He stretched it higher and took a grip of the shaft of his dick with his free hand and directed it down to her unwilling mouth.
She was gasping from the torturous drilling of her pussy and his bending of her neck, and he easily found his way into her involuntarily open mouth. He shoved the cock straight into her throat. She gulped and gagged and coughed. He retracted it an inch to let her breath, just barely. He let Ken’s pounding of her make the sliding movement he needed. The strain downward at the root of the cock worked well, blocking a bit the vein and pumping the cock harder and bigger. He moaned of pleasure, knowing that he was already more than ready for a third hole. He wanted a new one. Maybe the teacher tied to the wall bars, he thought, or maybe seconds at the bald pussy of this tall girl, after little Ken was done.
Ivan knew a way to make Ken finish. He pushed forward. The girl fought to avoid getting the dick down her throat, but Ivan’s vice hard hold of her head by her hair made sure she was impaled fully. She tried to breath by her nose, but the thick cock effectively blocked the airway of her soft, thin throat. Her eyes went wide open as she choked and ran out of air. She gagged and her body went into twitching convulsions as she flapped her arms and kicked uselessly with her spread legs.
There was no way Ken could hold back now. The view and feeling of her squirming slender body and the sensations of her wiggling stomach through the clenching vagina triggered his cock and brain over the edge.
“Oh fucking hell…” was all he was able to say before he started pumping in big strokes through his explosive eruption into her, while he was growling and moaning of pleasure.
Even through her desperate lack of air and total violation by the two brutal youngsters, Christine realized the horror of being impregnated full of semen by the youngest one. She squealed and squirmed but was muffled and helplessly locked by four strong hands while she was spit-roasted impaled on the two stiff shafts.
Christine felt the warm fluid from the youngster pump deep into her, while he was forcing it further in with his relentless deep thrusts. Her womb felt so soft and vulnerable and the cock raping her so long and thick and hard.
Ivan made sure she got enough air to not faint, keeping her squirming throughout Ken’s long ejaculation. Ken kept swearing and roaring as he kept pumping his semen into her in sweet convulsions. His dick didn’t go soft as long as he kept pounding her. Only when he heard the sloppy sounds of his slamming into his own jizz, he calmed down and remained still deep inside.
“Mm... good girl!” he growled and looked over at Ivan with a happy smile. “You’re a good fuck, teach!” His words made her cry and sob more.
He finally retracted his slimy rod from the tall teacher’s vagina. He held her stuck spread over his knees – wanted to see his cum flood out of her. It took its time, so he allowed her legs to come closer together until that and the natural contraction of the violated vagina pressed the first wave of his cum out.
He slid back a little and got hold of her panties, took them off her foot and dried his cock clean. In the meanwhile she had tried to pull her legs back to curl up for protection while she was still being abused by Ivan. But Ken grabbed her ankles and pulled her legs back out spread. She resisted, ending up with her knees and hips at angle so that her butt stood up. Ken laughed of her clumsy resistance and enjoyed the sight of more jizz dribbling down of her naked pussy.
Ken’s grip of her ankles gave her more foothold, and she got more power in her resistance to Ivan. She was desperate for air, and managed to squirm out of his hold, and off his dick.
“Whoa… you still got the fight in you!” he laughed. “That’s good. You’re gonna need it!” Also he stacked his cock – this one now again fully erect and hard – back in his ample overall.
Christine hoped that Ken would let her go, but he kept his grip of her ankles. He stood up and held her like a wheelbarrow, face down. She had to support herself as much as possible on her hands. She kicked and wriggled, but could not get free. He simply allowed and followed her kicking, so that she got no force against his hold.
“Hehe, hey, guys, see!” He lifted her legs more and kept them spread. She kicked, and tried to get her knees and thighs together, but he made it difficult for her and kept control. Ron left Winnie on the floor came to stand behind him along with Ivan – admiring the view. Her wiggling pussy opening was glistening with white cum.
“Just making sure she’s kept stuffed with max cum!” he said. “Don’t want a drop spilled!”
“Oh, look at that ass, man!” Ron moaned. “I haven’t had pussy for hours, haha!” All guys laughed.
“Yeah…! Am I wrong, or is there another hole there?” Ken added and spread her legs harder.
“Nohh… please…!” Christine was horrified and struggled harder. “Please, no!” She tried but didn’t succeed to cover her bum with one hand.
“Oh, fuck, yeah…you’re right! But it’s so tiny!?”
“Haha – sure – I bet she’s an ass virgin!”
“They all are! Never saw a teacher willingly ass fucked.”
“Nah – that’s why they’re so bitchy. Haven’t been put in their place yet!”
“Want her, Ron?” Ivan said calmly, with the voice of the one who would decide anyway.
“Yeah, sure!”
“Here, take one!” Ken handed one of her ankles over. The two boys held the trashing woman more easily. And spread her legs more between them.
“Oh, that’s just fucking gorgeous!” Ivan burst. “What a fucking rack! You wanna try the siren?”
“What do you mea… ah – to have her screamin?!” Ron laughed. “Sure!” The boys all snickered.
“Or you wanna top up that pussy?”
“So you can ass-rape her?” Ron accused. He wasn’t sure which he wanted the most, but he knew he wanted her badly.
“Yeah, I’ll make her scream all right!” Ivan laughed raw.
Christine panted and whimpered of fear, and tried to get her body down to the floor to hide and protect her butt as much as possible.
The guys had fun pulling her legs up and out, twisting her around, trying to expose her holes. She resisted, wiggled and squirmed and kicked in the holds of her ankles, terrified of what they were planning. Her thin gasping protests were contrasted by the raw laughter and cheering of the gang.
“Fuck!” Suddenly, Ken let go. He spurted after Winnie, who in the hassle and all the men’s focus on tormenting Christine, had managed to sneak to her feet and collect a couple of clothes from the floor and was on the way to the door. But Ivan was upon her before Ken got there, and she screamed and threw herself to the floor to avoid being attacked. She clung to the clothes and crumbled into submission.
“That’s right, baby! You’re not going nowhere!” She whimpered and shuddered under Ivan’s ice sharp voice. “We’re not done with you!” The ribs on her petite back heaved under her hard breath.
“Now back to your place!” He nodded to her mattress. She made an attempt to crawl and slide there on her butt. “All four! Up on your knees!” She obeyed and got on her knees and started to writhe her way in small awkward steps. Fuck, she was a hot little piece of ass!
“Hey! No clothes!” Ivan commanded. She jumped and dropped the clothes and kept struggling forward, all nude, while she tried hopelessly to cover her pussy and ass with her slender little hands. The poor girl was crying of fear and humiliation, but he couldn’t care less. She was such a pretty plaything.
“Hey! Hands on titties! Don’t tempt me with them juggling around!” He snickered. “Show some decency for Christ’s sake! Both hands!”
“Yeah, hehe… That’s better!” The girl obeyed and the way her hips and ass moved to keep going on her knees without the balancing help of her arms was priceless. Her soft crotch grinded up there despite the good thigh gap between her slender pins. He already wanted to rape that tight little hole again.
“Mmm… that’s nice…good bitch, princess!” He led her the last few feet to the mattress by a fistful of her hair. Once there, he kept a hold of her head and pressed her face against his groin. Feeling the resistance in the little woman’s body, and her beautiful face against his cock was sweet and energizing.
Winnie tried to cope as best as she could, holding back against his thighs to avoid as much as possible to be forced against the big hard shaft inside his pants.
Christine was struggling with Ron, who still held her by one ankle. She had avoided that he got her other ankle too, by squirming and kicking. Eventually, she got in a couple of hits on the hand he held her with. He swore and had to let her free.
Fuck! Ouch!” he burst out angrily. She hurried to crawl to a distance. “Hehe, I’m so glad you ask for it!” he said, the pain and desire to pay back came clearly through in his hard voice.
Christine felt a desperate need to get back on her feet, after having been taken and stared at and humiliated for so long on the floor. She stacked her long thin legs under her and got up on her high heels. She turned away to hide her nudity and took a few unsteady steps away from the young thug. Her knees felt like cotton and were shaking visibly. Instinctively, she held one hand behind her to try to hide and protect her bottom and one hand over her breasts.
The smallest disgusting little devil came after her and cut her off from the other side, forcing her to stop. She put her hand in front to hide her hairless mound.
“Where you going?” he asked brazenly. “I like you! You’re a good fuck!”
Christine wanted to not let him break her, but she had to look away and avoid his eyes. It was so humiliating to know that the little rascal looking rudely up at her had just raped her. That he without help had taken her and raped her hard and long on the floor. That he had impregnated her with his slimy disgusting semen. That his sperm were swarming and invading her deep inside right now.
“You’re going nowhere!” he kept on. “Until I let you. We’re not done with you here!”
She gasped but was otherwise just muted from the blatant rude threats from the kid, acting as if he owned her.
“Yeah!” Ron warned, to take his rights. “She’s mine now!”
Christine was surrounded by the two youngsters – forming a triangle with Ivan holding Winnie. They were at some distance, staring her down – she couldn’t hide. She chose to hold one hand at her crotch, but was undecided for the other – shifted it between her tits and butt, depending how they moved around and mocked her. Not much help in a thin hand over one’s butt, but the way they had talked she couldn’t help it. She knew that the more she tried to cover up, the more it turned them on. She just had to.
“Come here!” Ron waved his finger.
“No… I don’t want to…!” Christine protested. She’d rather run for the door yet again, and fight, than to submit to that brutal bastard. He had hurt her badly and groped her, but not yet tried to rape her, and she didn’t want neither him nor big Ivan to try. He stood there in his bare upper body – heavy, chucky, and muscular at the same time. She knew that weight and those logs of arms and clubs of hands would leave her little chance. His ugly little eyes and the self-confident sleazy smile on his face were totally disgusting. And while he waved at her, he had the nerve to rub his cock through his trousers, leaving no doubt of the long hard thing inside there. He obviously wanted to humiliate her, or to scare her enough that she’d run, so that he could chase and catch her.
“Come here!!” he repeated, harder.
“No! Please!” she insisted, more determined, but thinner, and took a step away from him.
“Now take that step back” he said calmly. “Or I’ll come for you!”
Ivan and Ken kept quiet – just looked at the bastard scaring the beauty from her senses. The tall, naked, slender young teacher took that step back on her high heels, her fear and humiliation causing her to sob almost invisibly, but her breath visibly and audibly very revealing. She could not hide from everyone’s attention - her superbly shaped hips and ass framing that crotch with the holes Ivan and Ron wanted so badly to ravage.
“Good girl!” Ron said coldly. “Now, come to me, teach!”
“No!” Christine maintained. “I don’t want any more! I have done you nothing!” She fueled her self-pity into sobbing – she was so utterly naked and vulnerable. “It’s not fair!” she managed to emphasize thinly just as her voice broke.
“Fair?!” Ron took a step towards her. “You wanna talk about what’s fair!?”
“Stay away from me!” she warned, and covered and protected herself as best as she could with her two slender hands over her breasts and crotch, not understanding what his point was.
“I have only gotten one teacher tonight!” he said and nodded to Lillian tied to the wall bars. “That cunt over there! While the two others have gotten two each! Even Kenny!”
Christine didn’t want to or know how to respond to his incredible nonsense.
“That’s not fair!” he mocked on. “Right!!?”
The hardness in his voice made her jump. He smirked and leered, the little creep! The two other boys seemed amused too, bastards! She kept silent.
“I thought so!” His voice still hard. “You suggest I have the same bitch again!? I can tell you I am not! Now I want something younger!” He looked her lustfully over, resting his eyes on the pussy she tried to cover.
“No, please!” she begged. “No more now! You can’t do this!”
“You want me to take your little friend instead?” He nodded to Winnie, and Ivan let her face out from his groin to put her on display. “Oh, yeah – she’s cute! Yeah, maybe I will!”
“No…!!” Christine was devastated – she could not live with Winnie raped instead of her, but on the other hand, she could not take more herself, especially of what the boys were hinting they wanted to do to the girls now.
“Don’t touch her! She’s so scared! Please let us go! We really just want to go home!”
“Why aren’t you calling me Sir?”
“…Sir, please let us go home!”
“That’s better…Now come here and let’s talk it over. Come…”
It was so humiliating, but she felt she had no option than to approach him, or to get attacked. He reached out a hand and took hers and pulled her gently to him. He was a bit shorter than she on her heels, but big and muscular – making her feel so feeble close to him. And so very naked. He laid a bare arm around her waist and cuddled her hip and lower back, a bit down her butt, as he spoke mildly.
“So you want to go home, teach. With little princess? Right?”
“Yes, all of us…” she nodded, and tried to stay still, just trying to keep his rude hand off her intimate parts, so that she wouldn’t have to resist and he got fired up to grope her. “We won’t tell…!”
“Really!?”
“Yes. Please.”
“I see.” He took a pause. “Well, thanks for the offer, but I think no. I won’t let you go home tonight. I am going to fuck you. I am just looking forward to you trying to escape now. Then I’ll catch you and rape you.”
She whimpered of the brutal words. His hands were all over her lower parts, getting naughtier. She gasped and tried to keep him off, still without triggering a fight. Her legs and arms felt all numb and the fear made her pounding heart hammer blood through her head to the verge of fainting. But she knew she would fight the bastard from raping her.
Ivan and Ken enjoyed in anticipation their comrade’s hands play over the naked lower body rack of the gorgeous young teacher, owning her, driving her mad with fear, intimidating her until she’ll resist, so that he’ll be triggered to take her.
-
I am so glad to be seeing a new chapter of this story. This was one of the stories that made me turn from being a lurker to a member. You drew me in with the first part and have kept the quality up since then. Great writing and a merit to you!
-
Awesome writing and this being one of my favorite stories here an update is so welcome. Merit earned
-
I hated waiting for this addition but it was worth the wait. Now I can do this proper
CUMS ON THIS
Merit awarded too in addition to the cum left
-
My English is too weak to find the proper words to describe what I feel about your new chapter and the whole story. Dear Traveller, you ultra-talented master of details, please, continue your breathtaking journey to every healthy perverted mind! I hope you will never stop.
-
CANAL C&S
It was well after midnight when the heavy van marked CANAL C&S blinked off the main road and made its way slowly up the side road. City Analysis Control & Security – given the ingenious abbreviation CANAL C&S for some reason by its arms-crazed Iraq-vet founder and owner – had gotten the job of patrolling some of the city’s properties – especially those a bit remote, and preferably after midnight, due to the increasing number of break-ins and burglaries late at night. The idea was to show presence and have the preventive power of a big bulky van and some equally scary and repelling guardsmen cruising and checking a bit randomly. Maximum effect at minimum cost. That’s why CANAL C&S was chosen. They fit all requirements. And had the workforce for it – the guys who can’t easily adapt to – or get – a regular job.
Caleb, the big black former boxer was driving. He liked to drive so the two other smart-asses could keep talking. Caleb’s head didn’t work as fast as it used to. Too many hits and knock-outs during that long career.
Vic – or Vicente plus a lot of Spanish middle and last names that no-one could remember – had the middle seat. He was an odd guy to have on the team. Questionable immigration papers. But he took the job, liked to work at night, and was the best the company could get these days. And after all, he had the size and physique required. He had a big and fast mouth, but didn’t make any problems, although he had a dark mind from way back down south somewhere.
Goran, the squad leader had the door seat. He was white, with cold grey-blue eyes, short dark hair with grey hints, and a spot of brown in the week-old otherwise dark but greying beard. He was leaning an arm out the side window, since they were all three a bit too bulky to fit three in that front seat. He was of mixed Balkan background and had been to the Middle East – same as the company owner – which was why he had got this job and become squad leader.
Goran was mid-forties, Vic late thirties and Caleb mid thirties. They had their company uniforms on – a style in the mix of heavy army fabric and police-like security guard services. Not washed as often as regulations said – the regulations no-one in the company took very seriously anyway.
The big diesel engine hummed slowly and deeply as the car made its way up the road.
“OK, guys. The school.” Goran grunted. “Let’s take a swing behind it.”
“Looks dead. What’s in it?”
“Well, schoolgirls for what I’m concerned, hehe…”
“Hehe, and up-tight teachers…”
“No, I mean what’s in it for us? Now.”
“Hopefully schoolgirls and some young teachers. All tight, hehe...”
“Yeah, 1 a.m.?”
“Pray for a miracle! All pray. Hehe…”
“How about a sip, a joint and a nap? Maybe a porn on the dash tablet…”
“Hehe, OK – yeah. You decide, Goran. You’re the boss! Right…”
Caleb made it into the schoolyard, then around to the back.
“Hey, what the fu..!” he burst out and made a swift stop when he saw the two cars there. All three sat dead silent with open mouths for a long five seconds.
-
Excited to see the next part hopefully we get to see Ivan try that bowling grip that he wanted to do on Winnie
-
one of the best story i ever read :emot_101010.gif:
-
Absolutely brilliant!! Taking us further and now a new twist.
-
Sorry, only just caught up with the last two updates.
I love the whole story but THAT scene where Christine is being walked around by her panties by Ken was such a turn on. Sometimes those little details just hit a button with me.
-
My gosh..I missed the way you make me wiggle and drip with your stories.a merit for my drips :emot_kiss.gif:
-
Hot as hell! New boys - real men to "entertain" the innocent teacher victims... I am hungry for more!
-
Caught Red Handed
Caleb let the engine run idle, in case this was some kind of setup. When one of them eventually spoke, he still whispered for some reason, and they all did.
“Maybe get the gun…”
“Nah – probably just a date…”
“Yeah, getting a BJ in the front seat…”
“Can’t see anyone… maybe getting’ some in the back over there …?”
“They’re probably scared stiff of us and hiding…”
“Yeah – shall we leave them alone?”
“Fuck, no! That little SUV’s got to be a chick’s ride. And no dumb country girl either! Blue BMW! I’d like to get a peek of that uptight twat!”
The others snickered silently like excited kids out to steal candy. Caleb finally put the engine to a halt. Goran got the gas gun and a couple of cuffs, a slapjack rubber baton, and a couple of flashlights from the dashboard and door compartments and spread them. On way out he grabbed also his long and thick rubber-clad hard baton and stuck it in the custom long pocket in his uniform leg, as the guys got out without a sound, without closing the doors. They sneaked upon the two parked cars and peeked in, using the flashlight. Nothing. No-one.
“Damn…whe…”
Goran raised his hand. They all stopped. He hushed them. Big grins lit up in their faces as they heard a woman whine and whimper.
“Hehe, she’s being banged…!”
“A teacher…? Wow – that’s… fuck, thanks, God! Prayers heard!”
Then Vic suddenly alerted them with raised hand and pointed to the rear entrance door, where the lock was clearly broken open.
“Wow… I don’t get it… why break in somewhere to fuck…?”
“Call the cops?”
“Hell, no! I’d still like to see that bitch who uses school as a weekend whorehouse. I don’t want to call the cops. I want to be the cops!”
It was not difficult to persuade the two others – they had quickly gotten hard-ons from the dampened sounds of the woman in there. The broken door opened easily, and they got in, on guard as they still weren’t quite sure this wasn’t a set-up. But it was all calm and quiet and dark, except from the sounds becoming nearer. No doubt, she was being fucked real hard in there, the way she cried and whimpered and pleaded. They guys looked at each other in heart- and cockfelt appreciation of rough sex.
They followed the sounds, entering the corridor leading to the steel door. They heard now that there were more than one man in there. And that the woman was probably not having rough sex, but was being raped.
They reached the door, remaining just outside, breathing a bit heavier by the nervousness about it being an entire gang in there, and the arousal of the pitiful sounds of the poor woman.
Goran squeezed his face to the opening and made the door open a fraction of an inch, enough to get an overview of what was in there. He saw a gorgeous slender young woman on all four – naked except heeled party shoes - long legs spread over the lap of a young man. She was kicking uselessly and her thin arms were holding back on the floor as he was riding her from behind. From her feeble attempts of resistance and her whimpering there was little doubt that she was being raped and in total terror. The remarkably short guy was in full control of her, fucking her hard with violent thrusts from a young muscular ass against his hold of her hips.
The conclusion of a gang rape was strengthened by the view of two other, young men – maybe waiting for their turn. And two more women – one smaller, naked, sobbing in a pile on the floor, and the other maybe older in a dress but tied to the gym wall ribs.
Goran reported in whisper. “Oh fuck … it’s three of them. Three guys, three chicks. I think they’re raping them one by one!”
“Shall we help them?”
“Help who?!” They managed to contain the chuckles.
Goran managed to force the door another inch open. And another. All three were able to glance in, at three different heights. The boys in there were too occupied to notice. The girls obviously also.
The biggest guy in there crouched down in front of the woman being fucked doggy by the youngster. The guy mocked her, degraded her, and eventually got his dick out and bent her head up and forced it into her. As her face became clear of her hair, the guards noticed her beautiful lines behind the tears and tormented expression before she was plugged with the meaty cock. He held her by a fistful of hair, and fuck she looked good also stuffed.
The big guy choked her till she was gagging and convulsing and kicking, making the little thug cum in her, to the sounds of his roaring and her thin cries and whimpering. The guardsmen couldn’t help just enjoying it all, they felt no need to interrupt, just let the sweet sensations flow to their hardening cocks and aroused brains.
The young rapist pulled out and took his time to check his cum flood out of her, while she was still being used by the big bloke at her mouth. The young guy packed up, and she managed to wriggle off the cock in her mouth, and also that guy packed up. The young guy got to his feet, taking her by her ankles and started playing with her, using her as a wheel bar.
The third guy – mid-sized – came closer too, seems the two biggest are discussing who’s to take her next, and they mock her about anal rape. The third guy takes a grip of an ankle too, and they tear the horrified writhing and kicking woman wide open, her ass and crotch displayed despite her attempts to clench and cover up.
“Oh, jesus christ…!” Goran whispered at the sight of her clean shaven crotch.
Suddenly, the tiny girl on the floor tries to escape. She gets to her feet and runs naked on her heeled boots. Her eyes are big and teary of terror, but she is incredibly well-shaped despite being so small and skinny. Her perky breasts dance before she picks up a couple of clothes on her way and presses them over her chest and stomach and sets her eyes on the door. The guards jump away, but manage to keep silent. They soon understand that she is cut off and hear her being ordered down and to “her place”. No-one comes to the door, so they soon peek in again.
The girl sits obediently. The big guy is taking her by the hair and using her face to stimulate his cock inside the groin of his overall. The younger gang members concentrate on the tall woman. She has managed to get on her feet. Again the guardsmen has to swallow their outbursts over another incredible body. The heels of her party shoes make the tall beauty perfect as she tries to keep distance to the boys with unsteady little steps, with ankles and knees shaking of fear.
The gang encircles her and mocks her. She tries to cover up and keep guard. Eventually the mid-sized bloke – already with a bare upper body – makes her come to him, by threatening to chase her and rape her unless she obeys. Seems he is claiming her and that the big guy accepts it. As the youngster gets her within reach he reels her in and holds her gently around her waist and hips and caresses her. Seems she knows that any attempt to flee will immediately trigger the chase and attack, and the poor young woman has to endure him feeling her up while he is terrorizing her with what he will do to her. The fact that he is shorter than she is on her heels makes it kind of even more arousing to the men at the door.
The ruthless thug is mocking and degrading his prey verbally in stronger terms, and she sobs and protests and begs, then starts to get resistant and to get out of his rude possessive hands. He rips her back, hooks her legs and throws the tall beauty mercilessly down on her knees and hands. She cries out of the roughness and pain and shrieks thinner as she is being forced yet again into a doggystyle position. He shoves her forward and pushes her upper body down into the floor, so that her ass stands up for him. He laughs and lets the poor desperately scared female struggle in his hold as he is spreading her knees and thighs. Her flailing feeble arms stand in contrast to his muscular chunky ones. He holds her down with one hand as he unbuckles.
The guardsmen look at each other and nod. Enough is enough. They throw themselves all three at the door, fly it open so that it crashes loudly into the wall, and move in, standing side by side, with the batons and pistol in hand, blocking the opening.
The gang in there all swear and let go of the girls in their hands as if they were sizzling hot.
The girls all scream. Then – after an eternity of two seconds of silent shock – the tall girl crawls to her feet out of her rapist’s hands and runs towards the men. A moment after, the small girl pushes away from the big guy and follows.
The guardsmen were baffled with the beauty of the slender girls running naked over the floor. The feminine steps enhanced by the high heels emphasized all their gorgeous soft nudity as they hardly had time to cover up breasts and crotches on way to security, out of the terror of their nightmare.
Christine threw herself at the tallest of them – Goran – and clung around him. While Winnie hesitates, but instinctively goes for the least dark of the two others – Vic – and seeks refuge with him like Christine had done with Goran. Lillian at the wall bar tugged in the rope but still got nowhere and whimpered in agony of not immediately being rescued.
Vic generously embraced the young little woman who pressed herself onto him. She reached him not even to his shoulders on her heels. He put the free hand around the small of her back and stroked her possessively up her waist and back and shoulders and neck. The skinny body gave in remarkably softly to his hard hold. His cock – temporarily softened by the excitement of the break-in – hardened quickly again. The other hand, with the slapper baton, he held behind her, showing off the weapon to the young gang.
Goran similarly waved the gun behind his girl to keep the boys at distance, while he held her over her shoulders and let her cling around him, melting into him in full confidence that she was safe there. He didn’t mind. Despite her height, she reached him only to his chin on her heels. She moved one hand back to cover her naked butt, since the black man moved forward a step and got a view.
“OK!” Goran shouted with a loud commander voice, while he held her tight to him. “All stay put!” All did, except Caleb who moved a bit further in.
“It seems someone have gotten caught red handed!?” he continued, less loud, seemingly addressing all in the room.
-
A masterpiece Traveller!! A true masterpiece! Merit earned
-
Thank you Traveller! I`m extremely excited and curious what will happen in the next chapter! There are a lot of pervert possibilities. Your magnificent story should be filmed, but on the other hand I think your powerful words and spicy details are stronger than any moving picture. Impatiently waiting for the continuation! I got a feeling that it will be more than delicious...
-
Echos Jess..super turn on..merit earned
-
Echoes my fellow RU women Jess and Dawn and les you know how much I have always been enjoying this and delivers a merit for the hard work and enthusiasm.
-
Haven't commented on this story in a while, but very hot!
-
I was a late arrival to this story Traveller, but am so glad that my friends pointed me towards it. It's a real masterpiece of the dark arts and I love it. It's had me so hot and damp and given that I've been binge reading, it's been keeping me that way. Congratulations, I have a feeling that you might be at a crossroads; end the story or use the newcomers to continue the story. I think I might echo other comments by voting for a continuation because it doesn't all stop at daylight because it's the weekend?
-
Thanks, Evie, and all, for your enthusiasm and votes and guidance. We'll see what happens. In any case it isn't quite daylight yet.
-
Will there be another chapter soon?
-
Well, it can't well end here, can it? So yes. But the proceedings have become a bit intricate at this stage and take a bit of time to sort out properly and to everyone's satisfaction. Things may become simpler a bit ahead. I appreciate your patience, although I appreciate your impatience even more.
-
Thank you for your kind reply! I will wait for the next part (im)patiently...
-
Interrogation
“OK! Exactly what is going on here!?” Goran’s voice was again harder and louder, and the young gang didn’t dare to make a move, just stood there baffled and undecided.
Christine in Goran’s arms and Lillian at the wall talked at the same time. “Help us!” “Let us out of here!” “Arrest them!” “They’re burglars!” None of them wanted to take the shameful word of rape in their mouth.
“So what’d they steal?”
“They hurt us!” Winnie added with her girly voice after a second’s awkward silence, still in the arm of the uniformed Latino she had sought refuge with.
“Hey! Just answer what I ask!” Goran cut her off. “Or keep silent!”
Winnie gasped and shook, like a wounded animal, on the verge of tears.
“Don’t you talk to her like that!” Christine protested, turning her face away from the collar of the uniform of the man, up to his face. “Yes, they hurt us! They broke in here to steal!”
“Steal what!?” Goran repeated and felt how his questioning that she hadn’t expected made her stiffen in his hold.
“I don’t know… But can’t you see they are just criminals!” she kept on. “Arrest them!” She wanted to get away from the man, but had nowhere to hide her nudity then, so she stayed with him. She saw how the other man held possessively around equally naked little Winnie – she almost disappeared into his ample uniform. Christine wondered who these men were. Were they not police, as she had thought? Nowhere on their uniform said “Police”…
“Haha, don’t believe a word of it!” Ivan broke in. “They’re just whores!”
“Noo!!” the girls choired.
“What!?” Goran couldn’t help a grin.
“They’re using the school for their weekend night business!”
Winnie and Christine protested again, staying with the men. “No, he’s lying!” It was obvious who the enemy was. Maybe the youngsters were trying to make the men go away, so they could continue the assault. That had to be avoided at any cost. “Don’t believe him!”
“So if they are just three little whores,” wondered Goran, “what does that make you, guys?”
“Hehe” snickered Ivan as confident as he could. “You know what that makes us. But that’s not illegal, is it? And we paid!” he bluffed. “Just check!”
“We may do that…” mumbled Goran, but didn’t immediately see any purse, and wasn't’ really interested either. He was anyway interrupted by an increasingly upset Christine.
“It’s outrageous! He’s an evil criminal! You can’t believe him!? We are teachers here!”
“Teachers? - OK…”
“Are you complete idiots!?” she burst out trembling with anger and impatience over the man’s lazy deep uninterested response. She knew the moment she had said it that it was not the smartest thing to say, but she needed things to happen. Their way, not the gang’s way.
“I mean, why don’t you please just hand us our clothes…?” she asked the black guy in a milder tone, “We’ll explain!”
“No!” Goran had gotten the scolding from her that he needed to fire up, and held her a bit firmer, to keep her staying with him. “This is a crime scene, and no evidence is to be touched!”
“Wha…?!” Christine just gasped of renewed shock and fury.
“OK, guys?” Goran interrupted. They all nodded.
“OK, girls?”
“We’re not girls! We’re teach…”
“OK!?” he interrupted her again, hard, putting her to silence, looking down on her naked shoulders and further, while smelling her hair. “OK?” He waited till she finally nodded.
“Maybe our coats…?” she asked thinly.
Goran just ignored her. “Cuff up two of the guys!” he commanded Caleb and nodded to the biggest boy to be one of them. “By the bars! At the end!” Caleb shuffled the biggest one and the smallest one to the rightmost row of wall bars and sat them down. They reluctantly let him cuff one wrist each, locked together around a bar. The big nigger made even Ivan look like a boy. “And you sit down there, too!” he commanded Ron, who obeyed and sat down next to his comrades.
The young gang were still uncertain of where all of this was going. They had chosen to play along and hope to get off the hook somehow. The guardsmen seemed like true bastards, mocking them and the women equally. Whether it was wise to let themselves be cuffed became increasingly uncertain. But Ron, just depraved of his chance to fuck the tall teacher, after having waited so long, was still turned on by the sight of her, clinging to the tall mean guardsman, naked, on her sexy heels.
“Can someone untie me please!” Lillian had kept silent, discouraged from any pleads by the resolute refusals of any of Christine’s proposals. But now, with the boys captured, she dared ask. “My back hurts…” she added. The position she had been forced to hold for a long time now had become really painful. “Please!”
“No” Goran answered resolutely. ”You stay put until we know why and how you got yourself tied to that wall like that!”
“But...!?” Lillian couldn’t believe her ears. “Are you crazy!? They tied me here!”
“Sure!” Goran laughed insinuatingly.
“Oh, come on!” Christine was getting upset to the point she was ready to make herself free from the man. What she kept holding on to for coverage didn’t any longer feel like safe haven, just big and cold and hard and mean. And it felt that the black guy and all the boys were staring at her bum, that she was held on display. “Can we borrow some jackets, at least! Have some decency for heaven’s sake!”
“Nah… can’t do that.” Goran replied calmly.
“Can we then be let out of here now!” Christine maintained, starting to push on his chest and pull his arm away from around her and squirm out of his hold. “You’re obviously not police, and I’d like to call for them now!” But before she got loose, he put his hand around her neck, with a hard one-hand grip, that pushed her face back into his collar. She just gaped and gasped of the pain and shock.
“Now, you stay right here, miss!” Goran replied, aroused by her resistance, and so happy to be given a reason to use force on her. “I wouldn’t like to see you escape in your slick BMW to let your two little accomplices behind to take all the blame!”
“Whah…?! Ouch…! Let go, you imbecile! It hurts! You have no righ…” Christine had come to her senses and protested in disbelief, but was again cut off.
“Close the door, Cal. We don’t want these little smarties to escape what’s coming for them, do we?!”
“No, sir!” laughed Caleb and did as told.
Winnie had been too shocked to do and say much further, and had stayed in the hold of the Latino, letting him protect her, although she disliked him closing his big hand around her little shoulder and up and down her back. She had not noticed his groin bulging and stiffening against her stomach. But now that the door to escape got closed and the tallest man was becoming mean with Christine, she had to protest.
“But they have taken us…!” her thin voice burst.
“They stole you?” Goran couldn’t resist it and let the grin grow on his face.
“No, they wanted to have sex with us!”
Goran lifted his eyebrows. “Yes, baby. I know that. That’s what the guy said!” He led the tall girl by her neck stumbling with him a couple of steps closer to He laughed and look down the back and naked ass of the upset little beauty in Vic’s hold. She crumbled under Vic’s arm while trying to cover up with one hand behind her.
“But they forced us!” she protested, with trembling voice. “They hurt me…!”
She was such an irresistible little cutie, and the tall girl was getting mouthy and feisty. “Hey – take this one in custody for just a little while!” Goran asked Caleb, who didn’t need to be asked twice to finally lay hands on one of the girls – especially not the tall one. He grabbed her by her upper arm and pulled her away from Goran.
“Stop it…aow! Let go!” she protested. “Let, go, you ape!” She tried to pull and pry out of his grip, but his hand easily and completely encircled and locked her thin arm, and she had to instead try to use her free hand to cover her clean-shaven mound for the interest of seemingly all the guardsmen, as she was forced away.
Goran on his side took the little woman from Vic by her arm. She tried to cling on to the Latino, but was no match. Goran ripped her free and out in the open, like Christine in Caleb’s hand. The poor thing tried to crouch down, but he held her up. She clenched her legs and covered up with her free arm over her young tits and whimpered of shame and humiliation. Goran knew he should feel pity for her, but he was so turned on, he couldn’t care less.
“They raped me!” Winnie finally burst out. Saying the terrible word.
“Hey – whoah!” Goran swung her to face him and grabbed her other arm by the wrist, pulled it away from her tits, and moved the grip of the first arm also down to the wrist, to hold her on arm length’s distance to get a better view. The girl tried to squat to cover up, but he pulled and commanded her up.
“Hey – stand straight and look at me when I talk to you, girl!”
Winnie straightened up a bit, gasping and trembling of fear and humiliation of standing naked in front of the big commander.
“Hey, you!” Christine protested also. “I told you to let her be! Don’t you see how scared she is, you bastard!?” She trashed and pulled on the black man’s hold of her, but to no avail.
Goran just ignored her and remained directed at the girl in his hold.
“Raped you!?” he repeated. “That’s a serious accusation!” Goran said it hard to the terrified little woman’s face. “First you said these guys are burglars! Then you said you were having sex with them.” He awaited her reaction, but she just looked down, then up at him, but found no words. “And now you come up with rape!?”
She gasped, the sobbing pressing up in her, taking apart any posture left. Reduced to nothing or at best a little girl. By the ones who were there supposed to save her.
“Answer me!” he commanded. “And straighten up, girl!”
She couldn’t – to have her naked little breasts and crotch on display was too humiliating.
He pulled her close, took her waist and squeezed her up hard against himself. Then he grabbed her chin and throat with one hand and bent her face back and up towards him.
“I want the truth!” He loved to feel the naked skinny little beauty struggle for air and foothold. “Understand?”
Winnie had no choice than to blink her eyes and nod in his hand to comply.
“That’s better. Better tell the truth, right!?” he continued, and squeezed her even harder. “Agree?” He enjoyed how his evil pressed more tears out in her eyes, as she was forced to accept his false accusation of her having lied.
“OK. Good girl!” he mocked. “If you stay with the truth from now on, we’ll get to the bottom of this!” She had to nod again. Goran himself was thinking of how he’d like to get to the bottom of her, and his cock was hammering hard in eager sweet agreement.
“Now, I’ll let you go. OK?” She nodded again in his hand, with false hopes. “You’ll be a good girl and walk over to stand at the wall bars, next to your auntie accomplice.” She didn’t answer, but he continued. “Then we can take down some answers to some simple questions. Right?” She felt that her neck was about to break and had to nod.
“OK. No tricks now...!” He let her free. She pushed away and walked unsteadily across the floor on her heeled boots, otherwise naked.
“That’s nice!” Goran commented. “I want to get to that bottom!” Everyone knew what he meant, as her little ass wiggling its way on those pins of a pair of legs was just perfect, and it got even prettier by her trembling slender hand trying to cover it behind her.
“Now, cuff her up!” he instructed Vic. “I don’t want these thingies to escape! The cops will hold me responsible!” Vic took out his cuffs and was more than happy to chain up the little nude.
“No, please!” interrupted Christine, twisting and pulling in Caleb’s hold. “You can’t be serious! We’re the victims here! Why don’t you call the police!?”
“I have!” lied Goran. “As we saw the cars outside. They’re busy. They asked me to handle it.”
Christine just gasped of his nerve. “Yes, but then you thought it was just a break-in…!?”
“You think they’d be more interested in three lightly clad so-called teachers at school …? Well - maybe. Didn’t think of that…” He snickered of his own humor.
“Noohh! I mean… you know what I mean!” She ran out of words, and Goran easily ignored her, and let the furious nude beauty trash in Caleb’s solid grip.
Winnie crumbled and clenched to the wall bars, hiding herself and her hands when Vic approached her to cuff her to the bars.
“Please, no!” she begged. “I have done nothing wrong! Please don’t!” But a big black hand grabbed and ripped one of her thin arms out free.
“No, please!” she protested and resisted. “I won’t run! I promise! That guy is not handcuffed!” She nodded at Ron. “Why must I?” Her voice was so thin. “Please… I’m afraid! He’ll hurt me! Please!!”
“OK, Vic, let her be!” Goran changed his mind. “She’ll hold on to the bars over her head, to show she won’t run! Won’t you, princess!?”
Winnie nodded hesitantly, to get out of the man’s grip and not be tied up.
But instead of letting her be, Vic took the pleasure of taking both her wrists, turning her back to the wall, and straining her up. “Take a grip!” he commanded.
She looked up at him with hateful teary eyes, and took hold with both hands at the bar, two levels above her head.
“OK, sweetie. Hold on there!” Goran instructed with his scary hard voice. “Don’t let go even a second! If you try to run, there will be three of us over you faster than you can even dream of! And the fucking youngster!” he laughed, nodding at Ron. “Understand?” Back to his hard voice.
Poor little Winnie had no choice, sobbing silently as the man who had strained her up took two steps back and looked down at her from top to toe and back.
Holding on to something behind her above her head inevitably shot her chest forward, butt out, and stomach in. Vic loved the way Goran played this out. He wouldn’t mind being the one to get this little cutie for himself soon. Those little tits were begging to be taken hard and sucked and bitten. And that tight little rack down there…
“Now the other!” Goran instructed Caleb. “Cuffs or not?”
Caleb pushed the tall girl over, to the opposite side of the tied woman.
“Ouch…! Let me b…” Christine protested furiously and tried to resist, looking angrily also at Winnie for complying to stretch and expose herself so lewdly. “You can’t mean we must stand like that on exhibition?!”
But despite her height, her light build and high heels made her no match for the big nigger, who chuckled deeply.
“Ouch…No…! I refuse! You ape!” she scolded him, without effect. “Let go of me, you bastard… I’ll send you to jail for this!”
In fact, Caleb loved it. Especially how his hand fully closed around the soft tiny muscles of her skinny upper arm. He loved to feel and see her trash in the power grip she could not escape from.
“Hehe, I like you!” he grinned. Handcuffs were thrown over to him, and he prepared to click it around the girl’s wrist.
“Nooh!” she protested. “Ok, OK. I’ll do it!” She twisted free now that he was busy with the cuffs, and backed onto the wall bars, covering herself, complying to avoid being tied up.
Goran went over to her and stopped close enough that she felt his bad breath in her face. She looked defiantly up at him and wanted to state her rights and what he should do instead of this nonsense, but hesitated as his face hardened.
“Hands up!” he commanded after two long seconds.
“No, please. You can’t! I…” She ran out of words for the humiliating stupidity he imposed on them.
He nodded over to Caleb to have the cuffs, making her change her mind and comply. Like Winnie, she reached with both hands up to the bar behind her head. Goran didn’t hide his admiration and lust as he let his eyes measure her perfect tits, and down to her nude shaven mound, and back up to her face. “Higher!” he commanded. She had to take a new grip at the next, higher bar, stretching her frame nicely, lifting her tits to higher perfection.
“That’s nice!” he said in earnest. For such a tall girl, she had an incredibly slim and petite frame, making her perky breasts seem fuller. Her arms were so thin and smooth, and her neck long and vulnerable. His eyes couldn’t resist a tour along her curvy heeled pins before they stopped at her clenching naked crotch. She could not hide her crack, inviting him so irresistibly to break into and split this uptight beauty in two.
“Now you stay put until I tell you!” He said to the blushing and troubled girl as he finally looked back at her face. “Until we’ve sorted this out. The same goes for you: Try to run, and we’ll catch you and cuff you up and take you so hard you’ll regret it for a long time! OK!?”
She gaped and gasped. He actually threatened to rape her, didn’t he? He who should protect her!? Still, she nodded. He left her alone, stepping over to the woman tied to the bars in the middle.
“Now, you! Name, age and profession…?”
“Lillian” she responded weakly.
“OK, Lillian.” He dwelled at her beauty. Even next to the two nude younger girls, there was as always something about clothes – not least this short grey dress, just barely covering her ass now. And the curvy, slender, soft thighs and the boots making her knees and calves so thin and feminine. He felt a strong urge to take her ass, and rape her while he held and played with those gorgeous thin arms that were free and tried to hold on to the bars to relief some pain of her awkward posture, but which could not reach to the knots to untie herself.
“You need maybe also my last name – it is a bit diff…” she proposed nervously, uncertain of what to expect next.
“No, that’s fine.” he cut her off. “Lillian’s fine.” He knew that confused and humiliated her. “You’re headmaster? Head master?”
“Well, I’m the senior teacher at this school…I’m 40.” She lied to appear more mature and in charge and of less interest.
The almost unnoticeable raise of eyebrows and movement of heads by the two other women suggested to Goran she was bluffing.
“Wow, you look awfully good for being that old! Legs and ass of a 30-year rather! Sure you’re not bluffing us here!?”
She swallowed and moved uncomfortably on her tie-spread booted legs.
He laughed, happy with her discomfort. “Head teacher, huh? So you should have enough salary… Why you tied yourself up for these boys?”
“I didn’t! No… they…” she tried.
“Not exactly the thing you’d expect from a headmaster, eh?” he broke in. She tried to explain again, but he didn’t let her. “Nice knots, by the way – you’ll have to teach me later!”
“But I couldn’t have…” she tried, her voice weaker and thinner every time, from his degrading mocking.
“OK, ok, ok” he interrupted her again. “Just to make things clear here: Any of those clothes yours, li’l Lillian?” He looked to all the pieces lying around.
“The coat…” She nodded in the direction of her trench.
“OK – you’re certain that’s yours? That’s where you threw it?”
Lillian gasped of the insinuation that she had undressed herself, but chose to whisper a Yes to avoid more questions.
“That’s all?” Goran had seen three laced ladies’ knickers on the floor, so he suspected she omitted it deliberately. She remained silent, but he didn’t confront her with it, just stroked her dress down over her waist and hip and ass. All smooth and soft, no sign of underwear. Oh, Jesus, he wanted to fuck that naked lady under that short dress hem. But he let her be for now. “Ok, teach. If you say so.”
Lillian suffered through the interrogation of his hand burning through the soft woolen fabric of the dress. Maybe the underskirt slip was enough to cover up for the missing panties, she thought, although she felt so terribly naked and vulnerable, and was so relieved when he let her be.
Goran stepped over to the smallest woman. Nude, exposed, trembling cold of fear and humiliation. Self-suspended to the bar above her head. He just looked her petite vulnerable beauty up and down and let blood pump sweetly to his cock.
“Now what about you, baby?” he asked finally, kind of sweetly. ”You have a name for me, princess?”
“Winnie” she whispered.
“What?”
“Winnie”
“Winnie? OK, Winnie. That’s a beautiful name, you know?” He waited that extra little humiliating second. The girl didn’t appreciate the compliment. “Now, please go and collect the clothes that are yours and give them to me!”
Winnie hated him for it, but was still glad to be allowed to leave the exposed posture. She walked the little tour and picked up the coat and dress, and then the remains of her bra and finally – although reluctantly – panties.
She tried to cover her butt and walk as natural as she could, bending properly by her knees when she picked up something. But it was hard, as her ripped and stuffed little virgin pussy was sore both inside and outside and her hips had been stretched and bent beyond limits, making it painful to walk normal with legs together.
The boys and men followed the little beauty with hungry eyes. She was gorgeous, walking unsteadily and awkwardly on her heeled half-calf boots. Ivan smiled – he knew why she could hardly walk. Having taken her was still feeling good in his re-awakening cock. And the three guardsmen were in little doubt either. All they cared about was to spear another hard cock into that little rack.
She handed her collection of clothes to Goran, who ordered her back in place hands up while he studied one piece of cloth at them time as he threw them in a pile behind himself – demonstratively away from her. “Cute…!” He pretended he didn’t notice the yucky drying cum in her panties or the torn state of the bra. “Yeah – really cute!” he continued as he let his fingers cuddle the lacy slip and other details and thin fabric of her dress. “Oh, that’s short!” He held it up on display. “Wish I’d see you in it…!”
“Let me put it o…” she asked naively.
“Haha, you’re a little princess, aren’t you!” he interrupted and ignored her and showed that he had no intentions of giving her the dress. The three youngsters snickered. “Oh yeah?” Goran understood he’d hit something. “You’ve been their little princess!?” The gang confirmed laughing, overshadowing her feeble protests.
“So how old are you, princess?” She felt forced to answer, 22, looked down in shame of it all. “And you told them you’re a teacher too?” She tried to nod. “Haha, a teacher dressed up like a little princess!” he laughed. “No wonder you had them twirled around your little finger! I hope they paid!”
“No, they…”
“You use pink princess panties?” he cut her off while holding the flimsy curly piece up by two fingers. “Didn’t you know that’s too much of a temptation to flash to these boys?” She didn’t answer. “Next time take them off in time, OK? Keeps them clean. Now you’ll have to wash’em before you put’em on again…”
“But…No…It isn’t like th…” she tried
But Goran didn’t need the explanations of the poor broken girl. “That’s OK, Winnie. I understand. We’ll figure it out. You stay hands up in the meanwhile.” He lifted her chin by two fingers. “OK?” He waited till she nodded. Then he threw the last pieces of her clothes except her panties on the floor and strolled back over to the tallest one.
“Christine” she said straight. “25. Teacher.”
“I see. So the remaining clothes are yours, Christine…?” She didn’t protest. He went to pick up her dress and a pair of panties and came back to her.
“Dress…!” Like before he fingered the delicate fabric and especially the inner laced silk of the sewn-in slip. “That’s again very short for a tall leggy teacher, wouldn’t you say…?” She didn’t answer. “Difficult for the kids to keep their eyes off, no?”
“We were at the theater…!” Christine stated sternly.
“… and hands, hehe…” he interrupted her.
“And at a dinner!” Lillian added.
“Really?” Goran voice hardened. “But the question then is why you are here…?”
“We had to use the toilets!” Winnie helped.
“So you went here… because the toilets at the – theatre...? – were all occupied?”
“No, we…”
“…forgot to go…”
“And the school was the most obvious convenient choice?”
“Yes, we live here…” Winnie stopped in the middle, unsure if it was a good thing to reveal.
“At the school?” Goran continued to tease. “What a story you’re cooking up!”
“No…! We live nearby…!”
“Yeah, hehe… I already figured that out, baby, princess!”
Winnie and the other teachers were baffled to silence by the unbelievably humiliating nonsense and accusations.
“Where’s your bra, Christine?” Goran again hardened his voice and changed subject.
“I didn’t have one… It’s strapless, can’t you see!?” Christine replied in anger. The man – all men in fact – used the opportunity to stare her breasts over.
“Yeah – you’re right – you really don’t need them…” Goran smiled coldly. “I never had teachers do that… You’re some tease, aren’t you!?” He didn’t expect an answer. “So what do you tease – I mean – teach?”
Christine refused to answer and showed it by her grimace.
“I thought so!” he smiled.
“No! I do tea…!” she insisted, but was cut off.
“So which panties are yours?” He held up the two once cute pairs of underwear between his fingertips – now torn and stiff of cum. She looked away and down. He didn’t really need the answer.
“Maybe the other is yours, Lillian?” he asked instead. “You didn’t mention that earlier!” He lifted Lillian’s dress skirt and confirmed her nudity. “You’re a dirty little pantyless tease yourself, miss so-called head master!” He used the opportunity to stroke and cup her buttock. “Oh fuck, miss, that is one piece of hot ass! No wonder that gang pays to make you tie yourself up for them!”
Lillian protested to no avail. “There isn’t a single word of what you say that makes any sense!” Goran stated. “Seems like a bag of cover-up lies!” he thundered. “Using the school to lure neighborhood youngsters to come and be teased for money! It’s a dirty business! You’ll be sorry!”
Winnie sobbed, Lillian continued to protest and Christine took her hands down and covered herself – shocked and furious.
“Hey, boss – I think she likes it!” Caleb shot in. “She wants it!” He pointed at Christine’s crotch. “I think she’s wet already!”
Christine clenched and crossed her knees more, to cover the inside of her thighs. “Noohh!” she protested. “It’s…I mean… I was raped!”
“Oh really!?” Goran pretended to be surprised. “So now also you come with another of those stories!?”
She swallowed her shame and didn’t want to discuss it, just nodded sincerely, to show she meant it.
“By whom then?”
“By him!” she proclaimed and pointed, as true was, at the youngest smallest gang member, Ken.
“Oh come on, lady!” Goran laughed. “So the little one raped you?!” The woman nodded. “Did he threaten you with something…?” She didn’t answer. “Haha, so the little rascal is supposed to have taken you by force and stuffed your pussy so much you’re still dripping?”
She started dissolving.
“If you hadn’t liked it, shouldn’t you just have fought just a bit harder!” he suggested.
“No…he forced me… he took me by force… he hurt me!” she sobbed.
“Oh come on…! A prick like him!? You think that hurts!?”
She gasped in disbelief of his mocking.
“Is it true…?” he asked in the direction of Ken, although he knew. “How’d you take her?”
“Yeah – I took her from behind. Doggy. She’s got a cute ass, don’t you think?” he laughed. “And tight little pussy up those long pins! Was a good fuck! And even if she fights, she liked it so much I shouldn’t have paid her!” Ken laughed. “Try her yourself! She’ll be happy to be taken to get off the charges.”
“No…!” Winnie broke in and wanted to support her crying friend. “He took me too! He is very bad! He must go to jail!”
“So the little rascal just walked around and popped you teachers as he wanted?”
“No, he…”
“He what?”
“She gave me a blow job!” Ken shot in. “Pretty little mouth! Cute face!”
“No, he forced me!” Winnie protested. “He tried to break my arms!”
“Oh poor princess!” Goran could hardly hide a grin from the arousal. He looked at her thin little arms and wouldn’t mind at all himself to brutalize them till she screamed. “So he pumped himself up on you before he took your friend?”
“Haha, well I scull-fucked her. I stuffed her first” bragged Ken before she could protest. “Stuffed both of them good!”
“Haha - fuck – yeah, you kids…!” Goran mumbled. “You’re like rabbits! So she’s virgin otherwise?” He nodded at Winnie.
The gang laughed viciously.
“Aha. I see. OK. So not exactly. So you got your clothes off and panties too for the next in line, then?” Winnie shook her head, sobbing. “Did we interrupt something for you, maybe?”
“The monster over there!” Winnie pointed accusingly at Ivan. “He took me!” She sniffled and sobbed. “He raped me!”
“Hey! Hands up, girl! Keep your hands up!” Goran closed in over her, and she was scared into raising her hand back up to the bar over her head, stretching naked in front of him. “Be careful, little lady! You’re accusing everyone of rape! That won’t take you off the hook of using this fine public school for your business! In fact it can put you to jail!”
Winnie gasped and sobbed, trying to look up at him, but failed, ending up crying.
After a second of triumph, just barely resisting to rape the poor girl against the wall, he turned to Ivan.
“So, you! You’re that Russian kid… son of good bad old Vlad, right? I think I heard about you!”
He didn’t like Russians, no better than anyone else. So Vlad’s kid had grown big and bad like his father...”You had this chick like she says?”
“Yeah…” Ivan confirmed in a deep voice, not sure if that was good or bad in the guardsmen’s view. Not easy to understand what was going on here, but Ivan had growing hopes that it didn’t need to end all bad. He didn’t see the guardsman boss grow angry – on the contrary, so he added a bit. “Incredibly tight hole in that little teacher cutie!”. The boss grinned. “Virgins cost extra, you know, probably, where you guys come from!“ Ivan couldn’t resist snapping a bit of racism and more at those wise-guys in uniform.
Goran knew what he meant, and it wasn’t good thing. His grin froze. In silence, he slowly turned back towards the ugly Russian youngster. He reached his arm straight out to the side backwards, hand open. Vic knew what he wanted and placed his slap-jack baton in Goran’s hand. Goran walked slowly up to the two young men handcuffed to the bar.
“Yes. They do cost extra. Where I come from…!” He smacked the lead-filled rubber at Ivan’s thigh. The big brute screamed and continued to ooze bad glossary from the pain in his leg and the tip of the fingers of the free hand he had tried to guard himself with when the baton hit.
“Boys from where you come from should learn to keep your little peewees to yourselves, and leave virgins to men from where I come from who can do the job properly!”
Ivan still just gasped of the paralyzing pain.
“Now you’ve left her half done! Never do that again! OK?”
Ivan could not do anything but nod under the threat of another strike. “Youh…couldh… always have her ass…!” he tried. “That’s undon.. Ouagchhhiii…fuckghhh…!”
Goran hit him again, and then punched him in the stomach while he was gasping of pain. “You think I’d take her li’l hiny!?”
Ivan gasped and doubled as far as the cuffs allowed. “Yeahhh…theyhh’re.. allhh… virginhh...”
“You don’t say!” Goran thundered. “You fuck and stuff all three bottom up, and think we’ll be happy to be left with the ass-overs!?” He waved the baton in front of the youngsters’ faces.
“How’d you know we wouldn’t fancy any from your team?!” He stuck the baton around and from behind up between Ken’s legs. The teenager begged and literally climbed the wall bar as far as the handcuff allowed.
“Haha, not as tough as before!” Goran laughed. “Hey – Christine was it? – want me to give him a snap for’ya?”
She was just gasping of the violence and hard language. Goran gave the irritating creep a light hit on his thigh. Ken gasped and swore and begged.
“Revenge on his little peewee?” He hit it before she could answer or he beg, resulting in a whine of pain from the scared youngster.
Goran turned to the last of the gang, Ron. “So, you’ve undressed!” referring to his bare upper body. “So you’re the lover-boy, maybe…?”
“No, I just…” Ron didn’t know what to say, just crumbled and hoped there wouldn’t be a reason to hit him. He was then asked for his name and answered in a low tone.
“Did you get to fuck any of the ladies yet, Ronny?” Goran threw the slapjack back to Vic and pulled out his own, long, hard baton from the pocket in his uniform, while Ron answered for himself.
“Yeah – I took the headmaster…” Ron nodded nervously at the tied-up woman.
“Headmaster, huh…” Goran came closer, playing with the scary black baton. “I hear that Headmaster pussy is extra good! Is that right? Was she any good?”
“Yeah…”
“You took her tied up… from behind?”
“Nope… I took her on the floor… yeah – from behind.”
“So why you’ve tied her up? You wanna fuck her ass too?”
“Yeah – maybe…” Ron feared that whatever he said, he’d be earning to be hit with that baton.
“So how much did she get for letting you tie her up and trying your first Headmaster ass?”
“Well – it’s not my first ass… well, OK, I see, no, she said it was OK…”
“I bet she did….!” Goran said thoughtfully and drifted a bit away, to confront the women. Ron was trembling of fear, but happy to be left unharmed.
The girls were shaking of fear, too, more and more paralyzed by the increasing level of violence and foul language. Lillian stood still in her restraint, and hadn’t dare protest against the discussion of what the brutal thug had done with her.
And little Winnie was hanging obediently on to her hands above her head on the bar wall. The cute young woman was clenching her girly thin legs to hide her mound and crotch from the openly hungry eyes of the men.
And even proud and feisty Christine stood there, arched by her hold onto the bar above her, her breasts drawing almost as much attention as her bald pussy, which in itself was so difficult to hide because of her perfect hips and good thigh gap.
Goran was happy with the outcome – he had had great and unforgettable fun mocking the women. There was no doubt in his mind what was to come next. He just had to have one more piece of triumphant fun first.
“OK everyone – listen – I think it is pretty clear what has been going on here. Can we all agree on that, so that we may move on? Guys?” The three in the gang nodded instinctively.
“Girls?” None of the women responded at first. He went over to Christine, who looked hatefully up at him. He slowly stuck the long baton behind her back and took it with the other hand and pulled her waist a little bit forward. “Shall we agree that you all had a little bit of fucking fun with these kids… and that using the school isn’t the right place for such… but that we should maybe not make a big problem out of it…?”
It was humiliating to be held like that, and so scary to feel the hard baton against her back. Christine didn’t know what to say or do, she just wanted to get away, to cover up.
“Are you OK with that, Christine?” he repeated, still mildly. She nodded, looking shamefully down, and prayed inside that he’d let her be and go away.
He did. He went over to Winnie, who started shaking more and couldn’t stop it.
He put the baton slowly down into its pocket. “So, so, baby…there’s nothing to be afraid of!” He put his hands slowly around the small of her back, slowly so that she’d keep her hands up. He almost encircled her waist and let his thumbs press against the ribs up to her naked tits.
He enclosed her petite upper body firmly in his hands and pulled her up towards him, pressing her stomach against his hard groin. She was about to ask please to let her be, when he interrupted her. “So, do you have an opinion, princess?”
She didn’t answer.
“Shall we let those guys go, simply?” He squeezed and grinded her a bit with his fingers, to let her feel how he owned her. “So that you need not be afraid that they’ll hurt you anymore?”
Winnie had little willpower left and nodded to agree – she would have agreed to anything to stop this nightmare…
“Good choice, baby.” He moved his hand a bit up her back, letting his thumbs reach the sides of her pale fine breasts, stroking them lightly while he kept talking.
“So it seems the guys are ready to go. And you teachers are ready to go. No-one accusing anyone of anything. Right, Winnie?” He sought her eyes, making her look shamefully down, yet nodded again.
“Ok!” Christine broke in, much more concerned to get out now, at any cost, than to jail the cruel gang who had raped them. “Can we go then!?” She was close to taking down her hands, expecting that this would be over if she showed determination and strength. But Goran let Winnie be with one hand while he slid out the baton again, making Christine hesitate and stay put, and Winnie close her eyes and whisper “Please, no…!”
“Just one more thing…” Goran couldn’t stop the first signs of an evil smirk grow. “How old did you say you were, honey?” he asked down into Winnie’s confused and scared face. “22 was it?” She nodded.
“And how old was the kid you sucked?” he nodded towards young Ken.
“I didn’t choose to…!” She looked up at him with disbelief. “I mean…”
He supported the baton on the bars next to her. “No idea!?” He tapped it firmly, slowly, impatiently onto the wood. The girl just gasped and fought to not cry.
He left her suddenly and was swiftly over at Christine, who had stayed self-locked to the bar wall, but instinctively turned her face away from the scary baton.
“And what about you, leggy teach?” He stood towering over her, close, but without touching her. “How old is he, the same kid, who you let fuck you?”
“You can’t be serious!!” she burst out at him.
“Oh, I’m serious!” he answered steel cold. “That’s my job to be ser….”
“I did not let him!” she interrupted. “He took me! He forced me!”
“Yeah.” Goran was thoroughly entertained, but tried to stay cold. “But did you check his age?”
Christine started to protest, but was cut off.
“You can go to jail for that, lady!”
“But they raped us, for heaven’s sake!” she cried out.
“Age is age…” Goran replied quietly.
“But I am sure he is older…” Christine didn’t know what to do or say. “Just ask him then!” she finally came up with.
Goran turned slowly at Ken and looked him with the suggestion lingering.
“15” Ken lied, firmly.
The women just gaped. Goran was evil enough to keep silent until the first of them open her mouth.
“B-b-but…” Christine’s voice trembled of fury and despair.
“You called it rape!” Goran doomed her. “Yes – sex with minors is called rape!”
“I’ll have to arrest you and take you to jail!”
Only the view of the baton prevented Christine from flying in his face, and kept her in place. Again Goran waited and let the silence fill the hall, except from the heaving for air by the women. Finally one broke, this time Lillian.
“Please, you can’t do this! It’s not right! Please!”
Goran stepped to the side, and placed himself just behind the woman, letting the tip of his cock in his bulging pants lightly touch her ass.
“So you need to not be brought in charged with rape of a minor?” he asked.
Lillian nodded and confirmed with a whispering “Yes…”
He waited. “Yes, please!” she pleaded.
“OK. Headmaster… you are the headmaster, right?” he took her head and stroked and roughed a bit her hair.
“Well, not exc…” she tried.
“Well, I’m sure you are!” he said more playfully. “Head master. Maybe we’ll let you show you are!?” He continued playing with her head.
“I have a proposal! You girls give us guys what you gave the boys, and we’ll call it even!”
It was dead silent for a second or two.
“Without charges. Free to go.”
The women couldn’t believe what they heard. The lustful eyes of the men were unbearable. The situation was going from bad to worse, and the men who were supposed to guard the school and protect them, and at worst was trying to see things unbiased, were turning to simple bastards and now even worse.
Christine was – as usual – the first about to burst out her protest and fury. But as she drew her breath to scold him, he broke the silence himself.
“OK! Fine. That’s settled then!” he stated firmly and loudly.
“No!” Christine protested. “Forget it!” She stamped her foot and took down her hands to cover herself. “You scumb …!”
“Who serves who?” he interrupted again.
“You scumbag!” she repeated, and took one step to the side to get away from him. “You are paid to protect the school and us, and now you com…!”
“Oh, shut up, teach!” Goran shouted, irritated, and smacked the long heavy baton in the wooden bars to the side of her. She jumped and whined and stopped, backing in place to the wall, with her hands to her mouth.
“We’re doing you a favor! In fact I’ll do you myself!”
“Stay away, you bastard!” she hissed when she regained herself.
“Don’t be afraid! It won’t take long!” He locked her with the baton against the side of the bars and his hand gripping a bar on the other side. “Unless you make it long. By making trouble.”
In the meanwhile, once Goran had stated that he wanted the tall feisty girl, the rest was settled without saying.
Vic took a step towards Winnie, he was bursting of lust for the shivering nude young petite cutie. Couldn’t wait to stuff her tight little holes with his big stiff cock.
“Noohh…! Ihhh…” she whined with her thin girly voice and slipped away down sideways of the big filthy Latino.
“Hey, don’t make yourself more difficult than necessary, now!” he shouted and set after her, actually more than happy that she tried. The little beauty running on her heeled wide ankle boots made his blood boil, with that young ass wiggling and that long hair flowing down her narrow shoulders and back, while her skinny arms were flailing in her attempts to escape him.
Winnie gasped and protested and pleaded while she ran, accompanied by his raw deep confident laughter, as he quickly – once he decided to take her - caught up with her, and cornered her. Suddenly she was ripped back as he got hold of her hair, and she would have fallen had he not also caught an arm. She wanted to kick and beat, but before she knew of it, he had shifted his grips, and she found herself swept off her feet, legs up, kicking uselessly in thin air. She screamed, while he laughed and manhandled her like she weighed nothing.
“Hehe, oh, yeah, princess…” he mumbled while he laid her down on her back on the floor. She kicked and squirmed, but the skinny little cutie was quickly overpowered and covered by the big heavy man straddled over her stomach and chest. Her face came out between his knees and her thin limbs were making feeble attempts to resist and help her get air, but they did little, and he could enjoy having her under control while he had both hands free.
“Mmm – that’s better…” He was fascinated by her pretty mouth, open, gasping for air. He reached for his slap-jack baton, got it out, and let it slide gently over her lips, causing her eyes to go wide open in terror, and throwing her head to the side.
Caleb had had his eyes on the ass of the tied-up woman from the moment they had entered. Now that the two others had picked their prey, he was more than happy to move over to her, place himself behind her, his feet between her tied slightly parted heeled boots.
“So it seems you and I are left with each other!” he whispered down into her hair.
“No, sir, I don’t want this!” she tried to reason with him. “Please!” Her arms were free to move and she tried to keep him at distance, but he took a good hold of the bars on each side, bent a bit in his knees, and grinded his groin hard up against her. She felt all too well the hard long snake of a cock against her butt.
“I’m so happy that you don’t want it!” he mocked. “But you’re gonna get it! You’re gonna be my bitch!”
“No! Please!” she pleaded, thinly, while her slender hands were trying to push and pry on the muscular arms that squeezed him so hard into her and her so hard into the bars.
“And so convenient that they tied you up for me!” He stroked her hair away on one side and dove down and put a big bit loosely into the soft flesh of the thin neck of hers.
“Nohhh – let me go… please…!” She gasped and tried to squirm out, but he held her head by the hair and sucked and mauled her.
“You’re a grown-up girl, headmaster!” he whispered while he moved to her ear. “Don’t be afraid! You’ll do fine. I like fine little white ladies like you, hehe...!”
-
Well you don’t post much but when you do it’s bloody hot
Can’t even begin to tell you how much I love this story
But always been a favorite of mine and you haven’t disappointed
Worth the wait as always and for this masterpiece a humble merit is all I can offer
-
Bravissimo! One more powerful chapter! Strong words, delicious pictures, incredibly exciting... Thanks a lot maestro! Waiting for more and more...
-
Great addition to the story
-
Are you planning to continue this story?
-
Yes.
Baton swirling ahead.
But other damsels have taken priority for a while, and still are. But our dear Christine, Winnie, and Lillian can hardly expect to get away with it as it stands now, can they?
-
No, they can't!
Thanks for your answer and your outstanding work!
-
Always will be one of my favorite stories. Loved it as a lurker and love it today as I read it for the 500th time!
-
Is there any hope for the continuation or completion of this magnificent story?
-
Thanks for asking. In fact, I am working on upgrading some of the stories to make them adhere better to you know what. For Caught Red Handed I have gotten as far as the two first pages of chapters, up to but not yet including "Catch and carry". This brings also some adjustment and expansion of details and intensity. So feel free to catch up and refresh on those first parts. I'll notify when further major upgrades are done. When I am through all chapters, I may add more.
-
This is great news. For me, you are one of the five most creative authors, not only on this site. In fact, I believe that no one is capable of offering such an exciting and irresistible mixture of fear, tension, humiliation, erotic charge, and realistic descriptions of the character of the victims and the act of rape itself.
I hope that, besides Caught Red Handed, which for me is the most ingenious story, you will eventually have the strength to continue with the stories Marisha just forgot her iPhone... (I am sure that her "big finale" is of great interest to many readers) as well as Evil Forest (also a story with huge potential).
I apologize for my bad English. It's not my native language. I am trying to improve it, among other things, by reading and analyzing your stories.
I'm (im)patiently waiting for the continuation of your stories.
-
On of my favorite all time stories here!
-
On of my favorite all time stories here!
Same with me !! :emot_thedrool.gif: >:D
-
Good to see you happy. For those interested, the chapter "Pretty Misses all in a row" has been upgraded. Moving forward...